



















:» 

V 

\> 


\ B ^ 


s. 

Ih. — — . /> 

<>2^ ^ 

'p 


A 


/ S ^ ^ ■(C 

A' C “ ^ 







' 0 if. 

j. ■* ,o 

<D 

c\ ^ 


a\ ^ 

VV’^ft 

✓ 


0 o 


✓ 




t> 

o x'^ '-:<. ’• ^ .A -r, !r 

r' > ^ 

’* ^0^ '^Oi, • 

.o'’ » ’ * » f '-fe 

A° r ^ 5) . 

• ''^' I • f , 

>v - , \ ' ” ' ' ;/ c 0 " > 

0 A 'P v^ ■» .jrS^'v ^ ^ ^ 0^ J. 

i> aX <., _s^sXV.Ys>& '^ •^ 

■ xOOx. ' 

^ S\ r\ ^ 



\ ^Y-' c^ >/ 




Qt^ ✓ 


>5 4 

J •'O « V ,<\ _ ^ ^ 

-? <f> 

^ ^ '>0. -i 

'^ ■< ^ O 

^ o X 0 O * 

r- > ^ rf. 

:>* Or *- 

vl® O Jr ,> a 


r» <<• 

Z 

/' 

vJ 

z 

o 


O 

.■^v 

■<^* 




n j. 1. 

t:^ .-sS^ ^ cj^ V^ /y>2-, ^ ^ 

\ ^ ^ ^/rCc^ 13 -j?- 

V .. 

r ^'^v^v'Cr' '*' 

f^_ y _ 

S ^ ^ ^ ^ 0 ^ 0 " 

^ V~’’ 

<Y ^ 'I 

^ oV^ 'V 







O 0 



> X' '-*“■ y 

<> . ^ ^ ^ r ^ N O V 




<?,. %.,.■>' .# 


' t 0 ^ ^ ^ 



>• 

if ^ .0* o, ^ u 

'. .e- ,A^ .VVa, " -^r .'(' 





^ ,<.•'<;, -p-^ 


> : 




0 V i. ^ 

. k^' C ® ^ ♦ 



V * n 


'*' 9 1 A 











I; 




^vr 










ARRESTED 


A NOFEL 



BY 


ESME STUART 

AUTHOR OF A WOMAN OF FORTY, JOAN VELLACOT, ETC. 







'■ > ) ) ) 

.> i ) 

' i j ) 

J • > > 

'■> . ) •' ) 


) > > 


> -> 


) ) ) ■ 1 

^ 


> ' - O 

1 > 

> > > ) i > > ^ > > 

3 3 J ) • ) 3 > > > 

))3«'>j>3^) 33 



3^3^) ’3 ! 5 S ' 3 ' > 3 

T '; \ ^ 3 ' > ) ^ " 

3 3 )s3,*3i3^^.. 3 


^3^ ^3^ O '*3 * ^3 3 3 3 *3^ ^ 


A?'V'' 

('jAN 9 






NEW YORK 

D. APPLETON AND COMPANY 

1897 




Copyright, 1897, 

By D. APPLETON AND COMPANY. 

i 


c c 
C < 
< c ( 


( (. 


^ t t < 

1 '■ f 

< ( t c 

( < 4 

*■ < < < 


< I ^ ^ ^ 


( 


< < < , c < 

C ( t t 
e c t 

C C C { < 




CONTENTS 


CHAPTER ' PAGE 

I. — Wooing sorrow 1 

II. — A STRANGE OFFER 17 

III. — Mr. Bruce’s conscience 32 

IV. — No traveller returns 42 

V. — Uneasy slumber 50 

VI. — A KNOCK AT THE DOOR 59 

VII. — Mrs. Tilly’s surprise ..... 72 

VIII. — A FACE AT THE WINDOW 82 

IX. — A DISAPPOINTMENT 91 

X. — Wanted, person or persons .... 102 

XI. — A NEW lodger 115 

XII. — Sailing together 125 

XIII. — A DARK CAVE 135 

XIV. — Through the mist 145 

XV. — Mrs. Tilly is more surprised .... 155 

XVI. — The return 164 

XVII. — A DIAMOND RING 175 

XVIII. — The rivals 185 

XIX. — A KNOCK AT THE DOOR 196 

XX. — The hand of love 207 

XXI. — Integrity the best mantle .... 218 

XXII. — In the balance 229 

XXIII. — The dim light 240 

XXIV.— In a cell 250 

XXV. — The dead of night 260 

XXVI. — What the key unlocked 272 

XXVII. — The repentance of Mrs. Tilly . . . 281 

XXVIII. — Mrs. Giles finds excuses 292 

XXIX. — Renunciation ■ . . 300 


v 




\ ■ 

> I 




. -it • 

' 1 i . # . •v-.'Jl: 


^ ~ A. 

*'# • T. 





■' * . *• 



ir::% 


; ^ 


V 5 M I / J 7 I 


''’2- 


i:V 


* *vA 

.. ■- '< 

v' 


J *> 



I 

. ♦ 

^ • 




•-V 






% ' ’ » 







v. <• 


/.*- 


il • 




.■ '?''S''^'r'. V;ytTK; 


•C' 


.hJ^ 




^0^** ■■ ^ tvJi • -<^ »''.rf‘. 

wBRIi^ 4» r / v.j;* 


v* i 


• f 


1. ‘I'-f >:V? ./■ 



'&4* * ’ ' fi/ --iJ'ivjitifif 

: ‘>r ’. .^,. ,, ■ . V- • ■ • ■ . ’ ' <. *■'.' '■-' ^ '■ ^' HdBI, 

.■*,■■' ' : :»’^v ..•iov ^.ii. • r*-- » •< . • . . .- ‘J 


* : “ . , < 
tJ :. ■ • 

■ . * s' '* 

, • > 

^ r *4 i • ’ 

• L- , • ' 

1 

•k • 

i 

> « 

vv^>;. 4; 

* 



■'■i{ri.?j^ ;. .v Jjj ^‘l: . '• 4^; 


j , 





^W 

I 


' - vli^ar '!■ <•! 


« « 


r 

' c ' _ 


-vi-n* 





« • 






-iHil 





f « t -'■ * * " ' *’■"/ ’’ 'Si '"*^'«*j 

V>;^i. .. ;■; t-aU-./rj,'!? ^ni'- fin..'^; rjd 


./ ‘ 


.Jj ' 




? ,drr^/ v-nff-;}^ 

.fc’ I • ' ^ *• « 

• r> jT-tt. ^ ^ .»* •• .i/' ^It ^ , • is,»jr 







«-t . 


^ ■ * 


• r '• X ^ 

•- ' ^ 4 ^ .« 


j^.n.r:,« Mi>,f hjtsv. 


r* / . 


« 





» I r» ^ A ^ ; < •^ 


V 


.-- *4 


%A 






T •“*’«' it \j() f>tv<-f/A' 

• ' * ' ’■■ - ’. •':-y.' 4 ^j 


' -.i' "V^ ' .l:’-' • * 4 ^-”. 




• I 




■ t Ik T 


iVi: 





ARRESTED 


CHAPTER I. 

WOOING SORROW. 

It was a cold autumn afternoon, and the wind 
swept over the great lonely downs of East Melstead 
as if wishing to spend its fury upon the only obstacle 
which hindered its free passage to the sea. Oliver 
Englefield, the solitary pedestrian here to be seen, 
was hardly noticeable in this vast undulating coun- 
try, though in his own mind his plans and his per- 
sonality seemed to he the only things of importance 
in the whole wide world. He walked with the free, 
easy stride of a man who has an object in view, and 
one which he is anxious to reach. Now and then he 
raised his head higher and shook back his wind- 
tossed, curly hair with the energy of a warrior ready 
to charge an enemy, but at other times he looked dis- 
contentedly down upon the ground as if his difficul- 
ties were too many for him. 

But love conquers everything,’^ he murmured to 
himself, and Elsie is the sweetest woman on earth. 
If only I were sure that she loved me, and if I could 
make her understand how much I love her, and that I 

would do anything, yes, anything, for her, then ” 

1 


2 


ARRESTED. 


Suddenly the wind fell and a strange silence suc- 
ceeded; so strange was the change that Oliver paused, 
and his mind was brought back to his surroundings. 
He noticed that he had unconsciously left the high 
downs, and that he had begun the descent into the 
lower country, where lay the object of his walk. As 
he now picked his way more carefully down the pre- 
cipitous sides of the hill, he suddenly found himself 
at the very edge of a steep chalk-pit, which had been 
quite invisible from above, and it was but the merest 
chance which had saved him from falling into the deep 
chasm. This chasm might have proved to be his grave, 
or at least he might have been lifted out of it with 
broken limbs, if indeed he had been discovered at all, 
for if maimed by the fall, slow starvation would most 
probably have been his fate. 

But Oliver only laughed at the danger he had es- 
caped as he said to himself, “ Another step and my 
career would have ended. I hope so, at least, for death 
would be infinitely preferable to the pity she would 
have bestowed on the poor, crippled Oliver Englefield. 
Good God! what would be her pity when I want her 
love? ” 

Oliver now struck further westward and this time, 
avoiding the pit, he at last descended into a pretty 
winding lane, and soon found himself approaching the 
cluster of buildings known as Yule Farm. N'ature had 
here been lavish of her gifts of beauty, and the golden 
foliage of the autumn leaves looked radiant, inter- 
spersed as they were among the old r§d roofs of the 
farm and of its outbuildings. No strong wind was 
blowing in this hollow, and all seemed to speak of rest 


WOOING SOEROW. 


3 


and beauty. Bnt here, however, another sound re- 
placed that of the windy blast, and this was the break- 
ing of the not very distant sea waves upon the rocky 
shore. 

Oliver made short work of the lane, then he hur- 
ried up the garden walk leading to Yule Farm. This 
walk was bordered with old-fashioned flowers, but 
these were now all unheeded by Oliver, for his mind 
was again tilled with one picture, his eyes saw but one 
face, and his ears heard but the sweet tones of one 
voice. A trim maid appeared in answer to his knock. 
In the gathering twilight she did not immediately 
recognise the visitor, till he remarked somewhat im- 
patiently: 

Well, Lizzie, don’t you know me? ” 

To be sure! why, it’s Mr. Englefield! Who 
would have thought of you walking over from Nor- 
wold on this blustering afternoon?” 

^^Why not?” answered Oliver quickly, “but I 
suppose I may come in, unless you have orders to the 
contrary.” 

“ What an idea, Mr. Englefield! ” answered Lizzie 
laughing. “ Mrs. Kennerly was only talking of you 
this morning.” 

“Mrs. Kennerly? Didn’t Miss Elsie say any- 
thing? ” 

Lizzie laughed again. 

“I don’t rightly remember, for first Miss Elsie 
says one thing and then she says another.” 

“ I suppose we all do that. Didn’t she answer her 
grandmother’s remark?” 

“If she did, Mr. Englefield, it has slipped my 


4 


ARRESTED. 


memory. I’ve enough to do with remembering Miss 
Elsie’s orders; it’s Lizzie here and Lizzie there all day 
long, but all the same she’s the bonniest and the mer- 
riest of us all! Shall I take off your great coat? It’s 
mighty blustery up over the down, if so be you took 
the down path?” 

“ Of course I did. It’s a mile shorter,” said Oliver 
smiling, for now he was in quite a cheerful mood, and 
his handsome face looked radiant with happiness. 
How tall and comely he was, notwithstanding that his 
clothes were made by an unfashionable tailor, and 
that poverty was, and had always been, his fellow- 
traveller. 

Lizzie led the way down a long stone passage, and 
then she flung open the door of the parlour. It was a 
lovely, old-fashioned room, wainscoted all over and 
possessing some flne wood carving. There were low 
seats to the windows, which overlooked a sweep of 
sea beyond the cliffs, and there were also nooks and 
corners in this charming chamber, whilst quaint pic- 
tures both painted and worked, and quainter furni- 
ture of all patterns and all ages at once attracted the 
attention of strangers. There were carved cupboards 
and coffin stools to be seen, also an old spinnet, and 
an older spinning-wheel, in fact everywhere one no- 
ticed something that added poetry and comfort to the 
quiet country home life of Yule Farm. 

“ It’s Mr. Englefleld,” said Lizzie, still smiling in 
rather an irritating manner. Of course the girl knew 
his secret, and she thought it vastly amusing to take 
note of Miss Elsie’s lovers and of their various be- 
haviours. 


WOOING SORROW. 


5 


None of the surrounding beauty, however, was 
realised by Oliver. In the first place he knew the 
chamber well, and secondly, his only thought was for 
the young mistress of Yule Farm, as his eyes at once 
sought her out. Then suddenly his boundless ex- 
pectation fell a mile in depth, for Elsie did not seem at 
all surprised to see him, and came forward to shake 
hands with him as if it were the most natural thing 
in the world for a young man to walk five or six miles 
out from Norwold, after his dayY work was over, for 
the mere pleasure of saying “ How do you do ? ” to 
her. Then, too, it must be owned that the little 
demon jealousy entered Oliver’s impatient heart and 
raged round it furiously, for another man sat in the 
chair which he usually occupied, and that other man 
was Mr. Simson, the tutor to little Lord Eastley at 
Yule Manor House, and a known admirer of Elsie 
Kennedy. 

How unjust Oliver was, and hov/ ungrateful to the 
pretty, bright, sweet-faced Elsie, who came forward 
so graciously to meet him, and who said so kindly: 

How do you do, Mr. Englefield? I’m very glad 
to see you. Grannie, here is a proof of the truth of 
your saying, ^ Talk of an angel ’ ” 

‘^Nonsense, child, I never said anything of the 
sort. How are you, Mr. Englefield? It’s very kind 
of you to come over and see two lonely women, and 
you have arrived just in time for tea. Excuse my 
rising, for I am very rheumatic, and the cold wind 
has not improved the pains in my old bones.” 

The white-haired lady held out her hand and 
looked searchingly at Oliver over her spectacles. She 


6 


ARRESTED. 


was keen-eyed but kindly, devoted to Elsie, whom 
she spoilt and scolded alternately, but whom she al- 
lowed to do exactly as she liked, knowing w^ell that 
Elsie in the end always had her own way, and that 
way was, after all, as good as any other. Elsie, sweet 
as she was, had a lively spirit of mischief strongly de- 
veloped in her character. She could not help teasing 
those she loved, knowing all too well that one of her 
flattering speeches, or one of her bewitching smiles, 
would bring back her devoted slaves to their alle- 
giance. As to her beauty, there was but one opinion 
about that; but it was not mere beauty which made 
her so much beloved. There was something in all her 
ways which denoted plainly that she possessed a true, 
loving woman’s heart. However, she dearly liked to 
be trusted and believed in, and she could not under- 
stand how any one could resent her teasing words. 
To-day, seeing Oliver’s face becoming gloomy, the 
spirit of mischief was roused within her, all the more 
so because she was, in truth, delighted to see him. 
She believed that one word from her would soon make 
him smile again; so she made up her mind to punish 
him a little for being so tiresome and so jealous. 

After the coldest recognition of Mr. Simson, who 
was a quiet, somewhat dull man, five years older than 
the poor bank clerk, Oliver sat down as near to Elsie 
as possible, and, looking only at her, he remarked 
gravely: 

There has been a press of work at the office, and 
they have kept us hard at work. Miss Kennerly, but 
to-day I was let out earlier, and as I sadly wanted to 
stretch my legs, I ” 


WOOING SORROW. 


7 


I wonder you chose this side of the coast, Mr. 
Englefield,” interrupted Elsie. “ It is so very cold 
and lonely on these downs at this time of the year. 
You were just saying so, Mr. Simson, weren’t you? ” 

“ Yes, Miss Kennerly. The Manor is right on tlie 
top of the downs, and if it were not for the plantation 
round itj we should be blown out to sea.” 

“ I should be afraid to live up there; it is so lone- 
ly,” said Elsie. We are nervous even here at times, 
aren’t we, grannie? ” 

God is everywhere, Elsie. Those who indulge 
in foolish fears don’t rightly trust Him; that’s what 
I say.” 

Well, of course you’re right, dear grannie, but all 
the same you know that we both peep under our beds 
every night expecting to find the long-looked-for 
robber. There have been very rough characters 
about lately. I do wish our police were more numer- 
ous.” 

“ I’m sure we should hear your great bell. Miss 
Kennerly, if ever you wanted help,” said Mr. Simson 
quickly, but at these words the expression of Oliver’s 
face became still blacker and more severe. What busi- 
ness had anyone to defend Elsie but himself? — he 
thought, and his anger barely kept within bounds as 
Elsie laughingly answered: 

Well, it is a comfort to me to think so, but all 
the same we are so far down below you that I can 
hardly believe it.” 

At this moment Lizzie opened the door, and an- 
nounced that tea was ready. 

That’s right,” cried Elsie, jumping up. ‘^' Mr. 


8 


AREESTED. 


Simson, give grannie your arm; and now, Mr. Engle- 
field, we will lead the way.” 

“ I mustn’t stay for tea, thank you,” said Oliver, 
coldly. 

“ Not stay to tea! Oh, you must. Mr. Simson is 
going to tell us about his new discovery of fossils on 
our shore. It’s going to make him a famous man 
among all the clever people.” 

“ It looks already so dark, and — and my landlady 
expects me,” was Oliver’s answer. 

Elsie had, however, gently drawn him into the 
pretty, old-fashioned dining room, where tea was laid 
out on a snowy cloth, and where the kettle was sing- 
ing merrily on the hoh. For a few moments Oliver’s 
spirits rose, for the very touch of Elsie’s gentle hand 
sent a thrill of happiness through him, and he felt 
that he was her willing slave. But when they were 
all seated, and Elsie had made tea and acted the gra- 
cious hostess to her guests, the conversation took 
a turn which agafn threw Oliver into a contrary 
mood. 

Do you know, Mr. Simson, that I was talking 
about your discovery of a fossil submarine forest to 
young Mr. Roach the other day, and he says that you 
deserve the thanks of all the scientific men in Eng- 
land. You know Mr. Alfred Roach at Nor wold, don’t 
you, Mr. Englefield? ” 

A rich young brewer who drives valuable horses 
is not very likely to desire my acquaintance,” said 
Oliver. “ Does he come over here only to collect fos- 
sils? ” The young man’s tone was extremely scornful 

“ He has a natural taste that way,” answerr 


WOOING SORROW. 


9 


Elsie, laughing. But of course he also likes to 
come and rest here after his labours.” 

Nature only reveals her secrets to those who 
wait patiently on her moods,” said the tutor. 

“ I told Mr. Roach that, didn’t I, gi’annie? I said 
that you, Mr. Simson, always walked with your eyes 
on the ground, and that that was why you discover 
these wonderful things, whilst he always looks at — 
the stars, shall we say ? 

“ Elsie! Elsie! ” said her grandmother, reproving- 
ly. You give your opinions too freely.” 

No, grannie, it’s Jonathan Hooper, my bailiff, 
who always expresses his opinions freely about my 
visitors, but he’s very partial to Mr. Roach.” Elsie 
looked sideways at Oliver, and noticed his looks of 
disgust. 

“ Mr. Roach can buy favours,” said Oliver, scorn- 
fully. 

“ He is very willing to learn,” said the tutor, who 
had never been known to say an unkind word about 
anybody, and he is certainly very patient when I ex- 
plain to him about the various ” 

But I’m not patient, Mr. Simson,” interrupted 
Elsie, “ and my private belief is that Mr. Roach pre- 
tends to more patience than he possesses, for the other 
day he was very willing to leave your fossils and go 
for a walk in the garden with us, wasn’t he, grannie? ” 

• It’s you that are frivolous, Elsie,” said her 
grandmother. 

“ Frivolous! Mr. Simson, defend me. Didn’t I 
attend all one afternoon when you read some learned 
book to me? I forget what it was about.” 


10 


ARRESTED. 


It’s a pleasure to read to you, Miss Kennerly. 
You are a very apt pupil.” 

“ They all come buzzing round her, and have time 
to waste with her, whilst I — I can only see her for a 
few minutes, and then not alone,” said Oliver, bit- 
terly, to himself. Aloud, he remarked: 

“ People say that Mr. Roach, senior, does not ap- 
prove of his son’s extravagance.” 

“ Some people think that money is made to he 
hoarded,” said Elsie, smiling. “ Poor Mr. Alfred is 
not one of them. I saw him give half-a-crown to a 
beggar the other day, and he only laughed when I re- 
monstrated with him.” 

It was very charitable of him,” said Mr. Simson. 

“ It was merely encouraging idleness in others,” 
retorted Oliver. 

Well, no one can live without money; the more 
the better, eh, grannie? There is my dear Aunt Giles, 
at Norwold, she is always wishing she had more money 
because she has so many pensioners, and yet she does 
not own that she wants more than she has.” 

“ Her husband was supposed to be a very rich man, 
but somehow when he died she did not get much,” said 
Mrs. Kennerly. We never could understand it, but 
your aunt never would fuss herself about it. She 
says that God gives us what is good for us, and no 
one defrauds us unless he allows it. She is a true 
Christian.” 

How would the world go on if everyone said 
that? ” asked Oliver, impatiently. 

But there would be many more good Christians, 
Mr. Englefield,” said the old lady. “ I doubt much 


WOOING SORROW. 


11 

whether there are many of us that have the right to 
the title at present.” 

If giving away freely is a sign of being a good 
Christian, then Mr. Alfred Roach nobly earns that 
title,” said Elsie, looking sideways at Oliver, because 
she saw that the very mention of the young hreweEs 
name made him cross. 

“ Yes, yes, that’s it,” said Oliver, sarcastically; 
“let a man appear generous with no self-denial to 
himself, and then he gets the reputation of holiness. 
For my part, I despise such false charity — I see it is 
getting dark, and I fear that I really must leave you, 
Mrs. Kennerly, having no other means of getting 
home than my own legs.” 

“ Mr. Englefield has certainly a long walk hack, 
Elsie,” said Mrs. Kennerly; “ but, anyhow, you must 
drink just one more cup, and then we will let you go.” 

Common politeness forced Oliver to accept, hut as 
soon as possible he rose to take his leave, and Elsie 
followed him to the door, chatting all the time, and 
still pretending not to see Oliver’s black looks. 

“ Mr. Simson really is a very clever fellow, and, do 
you know, Mr. Englefield, I believe that he writes 
poetry,” she added, lowering her voice, and smiling 
happily. 

Oliver hit his lips. Never before had he had a 
rival who wrote poetry! 

“No man who respects himself wastes his time in 
scribbling poetry,” he said, moodily. 

“I must defend the absent; besides, I only guess 
it.” And Elsie laughed outright. 

“ I suppose you guess it because you have received 
2 


12 


ARRESTED. 


verses?’’ said Oliver, not imagining that Elsie was 
teasing him. 

^‘Well, not exactly; hut Timothy Turner, that 
poor, queer old man who is half crazy, told me so, and 
Mr. Simson lodges with him and his wife.’^ Elsie was 
saying to herself, Stupid Oliver, he is jealous of poor 
Mr. Simson. How ridiculous of him.” 

I have but once met Timothy, and I must own 
that then the fellow, with his bloodshot eyes, his 
hunchback, and his queer gestures, made my flesh 
creep. Surely his words can have no weight with 
you.” 

Oh, poor old Tim is harmless enough; hut he 
has a few crazes. He hates money and the very sight 
of gold, and very few of us do that, so of course it is 
a craze.” Again Elsie laughed happily. “ Mr. Engle- 
field, think better of your decision. Stay the night in 
the village, and to-morrow you can go with us to 
church.” 

No, thank you. Miss Kennerly. I will come over 
another day when you are less engaged. I have not 
time to idle about like a brewer or a tutor, for I have 
to carve out my own destiny. A man can do that if 
his mind is of the right stuff. A woman may be the 
plaything of fate, or of her own uncertain wishes, but 
a man ” 

The two had now reached the front door, and 
Oliver paused. He was longing to fall at Elsie’s feet, 
and to tell her how much he loved her, and to tell her 
also that she must give up every one else for his sake; 
but the demon which possessed him had aroused his 
pride, and it had also increased his perversity. 


WOOING SORROW. 


13 


Of course a man is better than a woman/’ said 
Elsie, with a touch of feminine scorn. 

You are always making fun, Miss Kennerly, and 
I had something serious to say to you; that is why 
I came over.” 

Then why do you go away in such a hurry? ” 
said Elsie, and again her merry laugh rang out. She 
looked up into Oliver’s face, and noticed how hand- 
some he was. He certainly was the most manly man 
she knew, and the bravest, too, but then he was also 
the most exacting of all her admirers, and she must 
teach him better manners. 

I have a thousand things to say to you,” con- 
tinued Oliver, impatiently; “ but how can a man ex- 
press himself when he is only allowed to see you for 
a few minutes alone in an entrance hall? ” 

“ Then let’s go back to the parlour,” said Elsie, 
demurely. 

Pshaw!” exclaimed Oliver. ^^You know very 
well what I want to say. Miss Kennerly. You know 
that I love you! There! I’ve said it. I can’t beat 
about the bush as some mealy-mouthed fellows, but 
I mean what I say a thousand times more than they 
do. I’m poor; I know it. It’s a bitter truth that I 
cannot give you diamonds, as Mr. Roach could, but 

my love is worth more than ” 

Elsie was in the shadow, and Oliver could not see 
her face distinctly. She was drinking in his words 
with delight and her heart was beating fast, but all 
the same his manner offended her, or she thought that 
it ought to offend her. Oliver was after all only a 
bank clerk, and he acted as if he were a lord. Why 


14 


AKRESTED. 


could he not woo her as other men did, why was he 
so jealous and so impatient? She forgot at this mo- 
ment that it was Oliver’s fearless pride which had 
first attracted her, but she did not want to give in 
too easily. 

‘‘You seem to think only of yourself,” she said 

quietly. “ You are rather hold ” 

“ Bold! Oh, yes, of course I am. You think that 
because I am only a bank clerk with no fine prospects, 

I may not dare to speak out. If I were rich ” 

“ If you were rich began Elsie, she was 

going to say, “ I would not care about you,” but Oli- 
ver interrupted the end of her sentence. 

“ I have kept my head above water all these years, 
and as long as my mother lived I worked hard for her. 
For years I have struggled against adverse circum- 
stances and fought hard against fate, and against the 
world’s pity, and the world’s scorn, and then suddenly 

I had the misfortune to see you ” 

“ Indeed! ” said Elsie coldly, for she was really 
hurt now; “ if you consider it a misfortune to see 

me, the remedy is easy. There are others ” 

“ Others! yes, I know. I know that this rich 

young brewer is wooing you, a man risen from 

“Mr. Englefield! ” cried Elsie indignantly, “you 
forget that you are speaking of my friends and of 

their wealth in a way which ” 

“Wealth! that’s it! that’s the key which unlocks 
a woman’s heart. So be it. Miss Kennerly, you have 
let me fling my heart at your feet and you have re- 
jected it, because I am poor! I will go now and I 
shall only return when I can offer you the same heart 


WOOING SORROW. 


15 


enshrined in a golden casket, then — then, perhaps, 
you will deign to pick it up.” 

He flung open the door and the cold blast blew 
right into the passage. The sudden draught extin- 
guished the feeble glimmer of the lamp, and merely 
the moonlight struggled in adding only sorrow’s light 
to two sore hearts. 

Elsie had not been prepared for Oliver’s sudden 
burst of anger. She had not meant to rouse his pas- 
sion. Of course she had meant before he left to say 
some kind word, and to give him some sweet look of 
sympathy, but instead of this she had teased him, and 
now she saw him stride away into the shadows of the 
leafy lane, where the sound of his footstep was lost 
in the moaning of the branches. 

“ Mr. Englefleld,” she called out, come hack, 
come back for one minute only. Oliver, Oliver, you 
misunderstood me.” 

There was no answer and, with an impulse Elsie 
could hardly believe possible, she ran out of the gar- 
den gate. 

Oliver, Oliver, come hack,” she cried. She had 
never used his Christian name to him before, though 
in her own mind she had called him “ dear Oliver.” 

Why had he been so impatient — so violent? But 
how sweet it had been to hear him say that he loved 
her. She had known it before of course, only how 
can a woman be quite, quite sure of the fact till those 
three words are spoken? No, not quite certain, but he 
had said it and now he was gone, and he would walk 
all that long way home thinking unjust, wicked things 
of her. Gold, she cared nothing about it, for she had 


16 


ARRESTED. 


enough for both, hut she did care about a good and a 
noble-minded man. She hurried half way up the 
lane, then she paused and listened. She thought she 
heard a faint sound of footsteps. Was it really Oliver? 
Then she smiled to think that she had even expected, 
to overtake him, for his long strides were proverbial. 
She hastily climbed to the top of a gate and looked 
towards the open down. Yes, there he was, far away, 
a black speck in the twilight. 

It was useless and impossible to follow him, and as 
Elsie sadly turned back and retraced her steps, she 
gave a little sob as she murmured to herself, Oliver, 
dear Oliver, why didn’t you come back? ” 

There was, however, no time to linger; her grand- 
mother would wonder at her absence, and she must go 
back and entertain that good, but rather tiresome Mr. 
Simson who, unlike Oliver, was in no hurry to go. 
She must hide her feelings, but was it her fault that 
he was angry? Well perhaps, a little, a very little. 
She loved teasing Oliver, he was so easily roused, but 
she was glad that he had said that he loved her, and 
she, oh, yes, she loved him; none of her other ad- 
mirers could be compared with him. What had she 
done? Why was she feeling so sad about him? She 
seemed to have a presentiment that something dread- 
ful was going to happen, but what could happen? 
Oliver would certainly come back again. On the first 
opportunity he would hasten to her side and say that 
be was sorry for having showed such hasty impatience, 
and she would tell him then, quite decidedly, that 
she cared nothing about his being poor. She loved 
him whether he was poor or rich, she loved him as 


A STRANGE OFFER. 


17 


he was with all her heart, and she would tell him that 
he was never, never to believe that she would willingly 
hurt him. 

Miss Elsie! Miss Elsie!!” Lizzie’s voice inter- 
rupted her sad thoughts as she ran indoors. Oh, dear. 
Miss Elsie, there’s Mr. Simson a-teaching of your 
grandmother about them nasty fossils of his, and she 
just give me a despairing whisper, she did. ‘ Lizzie,’ 
says she, ^ do fetch Miss Elsie, whatever can she be 
a-doing out in the cold? ’ ” 

‘‘ I’m coming, Lizzie. I was only looking at the 
moon rising. It’s so pretty this evening.” 

As Elsie ran into the dining room Lizzie giggled 
to herself. 

For all she says about a pretty moon. Miss Elsie 
had her back to it! It was Mr. Englefield she was 
looking after, he was her pretty moon.” 


CHAPTER II. 

A STRANGE OFFER. 

Oliver never heard the voice that was calling 
him. His own wild, passionate, angry feelings had 
got the upper hand of him, and he was now giving 
place to a mad, jealous discontent. As he strode on, 
heeding neither the wind nor the swaying of the trees 
of the lane, his whole soul seemed filled with rebel- 
lion against God and against his destiny. Why was 


18 


ARRESTED. 


he poor? Why was he to he always struggling and 
never attaining? He looked back on his past life, and 
in that picture he could see nothing hut trouble and 
disappointment. 

In his early childhood he could just remember 
his father. He too had been a poor clerk, with a gen- 
tle, patient face, and a passionate love of music. But 
Oliver’s mind dwelt longer on his mother’s face, for 
she had but lately left him. Hers had been a strong, 
brave character, a woman, who though left broken- 
hearted by her husband’s death, had always struggled 
on in spite of grinding poverty. Some mystery Oliver 
always thought was associated with her side of the 
family, for she never mentioned her own people to 
her son, hut instead she had always insisted upon the 
fact that he must expect no help from anyone hut 
himself. Certainly his mother had been proud, and 
now Oliver saw that her strong will and her self- 
denial had been the support of his childhood. She 
had insisted on giving him a good education, no mat- 
ter what it cost her. She had pinched herself so that 
she might he able to send him to school, and she had 
always, as far as she could, helped him with his 
studies. What a devoted mother she had been, and 
Oliver had not ceased to regret her and to honour her 
memory. But after all, he now meditated, the end 
of her struggles had only resulted in his following his 
father’s footsteps, and with great difficulty obtaining 
a subordinate post in the Norwold Bank. 

Oliver was clever, well educated, and brave, hut 
alas! some of his good qualities were over-shadowed 
by over-much pride. Because he was proud he was 


A STRANGE OFFER. 


19 


impatient. He felt that he was worthy of a better 
position on the ladder of life, and yet he could not 
hope for years to climb higher. 

Lastly, just a year ago, he had seen and loved 
Elsie, but this new all-conquering affection had 
brought him intense happiness as well as intense mis- 
ery. Elsie was comparatively well-off. Her father 
had left her Yule Farm, which was a freehold prop- 
erty, whilst her grandmother’s small fortune would 
eventually be hers. 

Oliver would much have preferred that Elsie 
should possess nothing, for his pride had been deeply 
hurt by hearing himself twitted as the penniless man 
who was wooing an heiress. There was room for no 
base ideas in Oliver’s character, but pride works sad 
havoc in noble minds; by that sin fell the angels, and 
Oliver had certainly not yet reached the angelic 
standard. Elsie’s love of fun and, alas! it must be 
owned, the no mean appreciation in which she held 
herself, had served as fuel to his sensitive pride, so 
that the long-suppressed volcano had, as we have 
seen, at last burst its barriers. 

I will be rich,” cried Oliver, as he hurried on to 
the end of the lane; “ there must be ways of earning 
gold faster than by remaining a mere bank clerk, and 
I swear that I will find those ways. I will not see 
Elsie again till I can tell her that I want none of her 
gold to support us, but that I can maintain her in 
comfort and idleness. She cannot understand my 
love without a gold setting, then, so be it, she shall 
have it.” 

Oliver paused, for he had reached the gate open- 


20 


ARRESTED. 


ing out upon the downs, and this slight obstacle 
checked the whirlpool of his passion. His original 
idea had been to go straight home the way that he 
had come, but now he remembered he had told his 
landlady that he would not be back till quite late. 
She would therefore wonder at his early return, and 
she might ask him questions, for Mrs. Tully had the 
tongue of a ready talker. To fill up the time he de- 
cided to take the path leading towards the cluster of 
houses which called itself Yule village, and which lay 
much nearer the sea than did Yule Farm. At that 
spot the land was deeply indented, the sea having in 
its winter fury cut many a little bay for its erratic 
path. The village also nestled closer under the down 
than Yule Farm, for it had been built at the foot of 
the line of steep downs. Half a mile further on was 
situated the Manor House, in which lived the pupil 
of the much-hated, but quite unoffending tutor, Mr. 
Simson. 

Oliver did not really care where he went, only he 
was anxious to be alone with his thoughts, and to 
turn over in his mind any and all desperate plans for 
making money, so that he might lay a fortune at 
Elsie’s feet. Keeping on the steep hill-side, he hur- 
ried forward like one possessed, torn by conflicting 
feelings of mad love and mad jealousy. Every now 
and then he called himself a fool for his pains, and 
he would ease his pride by calling Elsie a vain co- 
quette, who was unable to recognise the depth of his 
affection. Presently he noticed the twinkling lights 
of the village; keeping well above them, he struggled 
up the slippery hill-side till he reached the edge of 


A STRANGE OFFER. 


21 


another desolate bay. Here he paused, for he knew 
that he must either retrace his steps or else climb 
higher up, so as to round the indentation. He felt re- 
luctant to pass by Yule Farm again, knowing that he 
should be sorely tempted to return to Elsie’s side and 
to beg for her forgiveness. No, he must not do that, 
forgiveness was not to be all on one side; if Elsie 
wished for a rich lover she should have one. He re- 
corded this vow out here on the hill-side, and he 
wished heaven and earth to be his witnesses. Then 
like a picture seen by lightning flash, he appeared to 
see himself a small boy sitting by his mother’s side, 
and to hear her voice reading to him from her large 
Bible, Fret not thyself, else shalt thou be moved to 
do evil.” 

At this moment the sound of a strange, wild laugh 
seemed to efface this picture and to recall and to set 
a seal upon his rash vow. The laugh appeared to 
come from beneath the earth, and it startled even 
Oliver’s strong nerves. He turned hastily round, and 
though he could see no one, he noticed that the moon 
was rising, which fact would be a decided advantage 
in helping to light him home. 

“Am I mad?” he said. “Who laughed? Or 
was it merely the echo of my heated imagination? ” 

But again came the laugh, wilder, more scornful 
than before, and Oliver, still staring round him, sud- 
denly saw a dark head emerge from the black chasm 
at his feet. 

“ What a fool I was,” he thought. “ I forgot some- 
one might be climbing up this steep cliff, but it must 
be no easy work in this uncertain light.” 


22 


ARRESTED. 


Who’s there?” he called out, angrily, ^‘and 
what do you mean by your foolish laughter? ” 

The head was now followed by the rest of a man’s 
figure, but so quaint and grotesque was it that no one 
could have been much blamed for thinking that some 
evil spirit had taken this ungainly shape in order to 
trouble the nerves of poor human beings. 

‘‘Who are you?” again asked Oliver, “and 
what business have you got to be climbing up the cliff 
at this time of night? ” 

“ Ah, ah! ” laughed the man, who now, by some 
extraordinary contortions, managed to swing himself 
over the edge of the cliff, and to stand upright, though 
this expression hardly characterised the appearance of 
the ungainly figure at its full height of not much 
above four feet. 

“ Perhaps I may make so bold as to ask your busi- 
ness here, sir? Mine is plain enough — plain enough; 
everyone knows mine. You don’t know it — no, that 
you don’t; but I can tell you yours. You don’t be- 
lieve me, I see. Ah, ah, ah! ” 

The gaunt, ungainly figure stretched out his arm, 
and laid a thin, bony hand upon Oliver’s wrist. In- 
stinctively the young man drew back, though at 
this moment the man’s identity hashed upon his 
mind. 

“ Oh, I know you,” said Oliver, a little impatient- 
ly, though the tone of his voice had in it some of the 
unconscious compassion which the handsome, well- 
grown Oliver felt for all those suffering from personal 
deformity. “You are Timothy Turner, and if you 
were to ask my advice, I should say that you would 


A STRANGE OFFER. 


23 


be better indoors on this cold, wild evening instead of 
wandering about these dangerous cliffs. Besides, you 
might frighten some nervous women into fits with 
your uncanny laugh.’’ 

Oliver remembered the conversation about Tim, 
and Elsie had before told him that though the poor 
fellow was extremely peculiar, he was really harmless, 
so that he was allowed to go on in his own queer wan- 
dering fashion. He spent much of his time on the sea 
shore, grubbing about in the chines, and picking up 
no end of rubbish, which his wife threw out of her 
back door soon after he had brought it in by the front 
entrance. Crazy Tim ” the village children called 
him, and the men used less polite epithets when he 
laughed at them. 

Oliver, however, felt annoyed with himself for 
having experienced, even for a moment, fear of poor 
Tim’s laugh, and his annoyance increased when Tim 
repeated: 

You don’t believe me, I know you don’t. Ah, 
ah, ah! But I know! I know! ” 

You would be a curious prophet if you could 
tell me one of my wishes,” answered Oliver, folding 
his arms, and heaving a deep sigh, which seemed to 
come from the depth of his troubled being. 

Let me whisper it into your ear,” said Tim, 
coming still closer to Oliver, ^^and see if I’m not 
right.” 

There’s few enough that care to listen to my 
thoughts,” said Oliver, bitterly. So, you queer crea- 
ture, if you want to say anything say it out loud, and 
have done with it.” 


24 


ARRESTED. 


“ SomebodyTl hear us,” said Tim, looking round 
cunningly as well as suspiciously. 

“ There’s no one here on this wild down unless it 
be — the Do you know, Tim, that some folks ac- 
cuse you of being in league with the devil? ” 

Tim looked up at Oliver with a pained expression 
on his ugly, but by no means disagreeable face. As 
he shook his head from side to side the wind fantas- 
tically blew his spare grey locks about his head, and 
anyone might have been forgiven for imagining that 
the poor natural was more acquainted with demons 
than with angels. 

Hush! ” he said, solemnly. You are wrong; 
I can prove it. Other people sell their secrets, but I 
give mine when I find the man I want. Only it must 
be the right man. To-night I saw him coming towards 
me; the branches of the trees in Yule Lane drove him 
towards me, and the wind sent him on. Ah, ah! how 
quickly he came. But hush! You mustn’t say what 
you did Just now.” 

This sentence was followed by the same terrible 
uncanny laugh as before, and Oliver’s patience came 
to an end. 

You old simpleton! Come, take your hand off 
me, and let me go on. I must get back before morn- 
ing, or I shall be taken for a lunatic myself. You 
must go to the cottage folk with your secrets, for they 
won’t go down with me.” 

‘^But you are the man, so listen. Tell me if I 
am right. I know your thoughts,” and Tim clutched 
Oliver’s coat still more firmly. Stoop down. You 
want to be rich, eh? Now tell me, am I right? ” 


A STRANGE OFFER. 


25 


Oliver started back. After all was not the man 
right, intensely right? Had not this determined de- 
sire for riches taken possession of him, though it was 
all for Elsie’s sake? Gold, yes, gold he must have at 
any price. Had not this been his vow only an hour 
ago, and was it not still his intense wish? Would he 
not be a different being if he had wealth? Till this 
evening Oliver had argued proudly that “ a man’s a 
man for a’ that.” He had compared himself with rich 
lords, and he had not envied them. He had believed 
that poverty was no ban to his loving Elsie, and he 
had made up his mind that she should be his; but now 
all was changed. He had said that he would return 
to her when he was rich, and he must keep his vow, 
if only to prove to Elsie that he was a man of his 
word. 

And here was Crazy Tim telling him his secret! 
After a pause he, however, answered scornfully: 

You ask me if you are right. Well, my poor 
Tim, if you said the same thing to any man you would 
not be far wrong. Rich! Don’t we all wish to be 
rich? Don’t we all slave from morning till night to 
attain this object? That is, all men do so who are 
worth anything. Come, you must have less common- 
place things to tell a man before you stop him on his 
Journey home.” 

You’re wrong, wrong,” cried Tim, waving his 
arm, and looking down into the dark chasm. It 
isn’t every one who cares to be rich. I don’t, and 
ain’t I a man ? I was well off once, and someone stole 

my money, and since then ” Tim shook himself 

as if he were shaking off some weight from his back; 


26 


AKEESTED. 


and since then I can’t a-bear the sight of gold. It 
burns my fingers, it burns my clothes; it’s a wicked 
red fire. So you see, Mr. Englefield, that you’re 
wrong again. The first man I should meet would he 
myself, and I hate gold. I don’t want riches. No, no, 
no! You’re wrong, quite wrong.” 

‘‘ I don’t care if I am wrong,” said Oliver, speak- 
ing quickly. “ I do want to be rich — I must he rich. 
There have been men who have found ways and means 
before now, and I must find them.” 

The turn of the conversation had brought hack 
his wild, undisciplined anger and jealousy. 

You’re thinking about a woman, I know,” said 
Tim, shaking his head from side to side, and begin- 
ning to laugh again. “ I hate women, hut I’m not 
like other men. They call me a crazy fool. You called 
me one, too, hut you are the man that I have chosen. 
I knew that you were the right man directly you came 
out of the lane.” 

He could not have seen me,” said Oliver, to him- 
self; aloud, he added: ‘‘ Enough fooling, Tim; it’s 
getting very cold, so let me advise you to keep your 
secrets to yourself another time.” 

I always do. Mister Englefield.” 

How do you know my name? ” asked Oliver. 

^‘He told me, you know,” and Tim suddenly 
hunched his already hunched-up shoulders, and peered 
towards the ground in imitation of short-sighted Mr. 
Simson, the tutor. 

Oliver muttered an uncomplimentary remark. 

Yes, he did; hut he wasn’t the man. I might 
have told him, but I didn’t. No, no! Cart horses 


A STRANGE OFFER. 27 

couldn’t drag my secret from me unless I chose; but 

when I saw you I knew 

Oliver could stand this no longer. In his present 
state of mind he was only irritated by his crazy com- 
panion, and earnestly wished now to get rid of him. 

Come, Tim, go home. It’s getting very late. 
Good night. I don’t want to hear any more secrets 
that are no secrets. I’ve wasted time enough already.” 
Tim laughed. 

Come, Mr. Englefield, don’t he angry. You 
shouldn’t be angry with me. I forget; I haven’t told 
you. Come close; I dursn’t speak out, there’s queer 
folk about. Stoop your head; 5^ou’re so tall, and the 
wind is angry to-night. Now, listen. I can make you 
rich to-night — very rich. That’s my secret.” 

The man’s words vibrated through Oliver’s brain 
in a curious manner. In calmer moments he would 
have laughed them to scorn. In the daylight, away 
from this strange loneliness, he would have bidden 
Tim keep his foolish chatter for the village children, 
who enjoy mysterious tales, but now a strange fit of 
trembling took possession of him. He passed his 
hand over his brow, and taking off his hat he allowed 
the cold wind to blow through his curly locks. Then, 
making a great effort, he tried to loose Tim’s long fin- 
gers from his coat sleeve. 

Don’t imagine you can take me in with that non- 
sense. Rich to-night! That is a lie which even your 
crazy brain can understand to be utterly without 
foundation.” ‘ 

But you said you wanted to be rich,” said Tim, 
looking up into Oliver’s face with a strange, puzzled 
3 


28 


AKRESTED. 


expression of countenance. ^^You said so, ah, ah! 
and I know it’s true. Come with me, and you shall 
be rich to-night.” 

I should first advise you to make a little profit 
yourself out of your secret, Tim,” said Oliver, scorn- 
fully. But the misshapen man shook his head. 

“ I’ve told you. Master Englefield, I can’t a-bear 
the sight of gold.” 

The sight of gold,” repeated Oliver. 

“ Aye, aye. Gold, gold! Oh, it’s a hateful thing! 
But it will do for you. I know it well. Come, follow 
me.” 

This time it was not Oliver who broke away, but 
Tim himself, who, stooping down, picked up a great 
gnarled stick which he had fiung upon the ground on 
his first sudden appearance. He led the way along 
the side of the down, now and then casting a look be- 
hind him to see if Oliver were following him. And 
Oliver did follow, feeling all the while that he was a 
fool for his pains, and yet quite unable to break away 
from this strange leader. 

Indeed, he never knew what unaccountable im- 
pulse had compelled him to follow where Tim led. 

The two human beings, so utterly different, made 
a strange contrast in the dim moonlight. Oliver, tall, 
fair, and handsome, following the small, ill-shapen, 
and strangely-attired crazy fellow, who, grasping his 
knotted stick with his long bony hand, every now 
and then struck the ground as if he were sounding 
hidden depths. Once or twice Oliver’ paused, and 
was on the point of saying that he would go no fur- 
ther, but no words came. The very act of wonder- 


A STRANGE OFFER. 


29 


ing what was to follow seemed to lull the mental 
storm which had made him suffer so acutely. Surely 
anything was better than his own thoughts, and his 
own useless repining. It seemed to him now that he 
was some one else, not Oliver Englefield, who had so 
lately bitterly reproached sweet Elsie Kennerly. How 
cold it was in the moonlight, and how curiously fan- 
tastic Tim’s shadow appeared as he hobbled on in 
front of him. It was as if an evil demon were lead- 
ing him to some infernal region. So queer did Tim’s 
shadow look on the short grass, that instinctively Oli- 
ver cast a glance behind him to see if his own mute 
double was as strangely grotesque. Then he smiled 
at his own fancies, for stories of his boyhood in which 
magicians and gnomes had seemed quite possible and 
probable companions of the heroes, crowded to his 
brain, and he felt himself transformed into one of 
them. 

When Tim had walked what seemed to be a long 
while at the edge of the slope, he took a sudden turn 
down towards the coast. All his vocabulary seemed 
to have been exhausted, for now, though he occasion- 
ally looked back to see if Oliver were following him, 
he remained silent, and when addressed merely an- 
swered with a shake of his head. On his side, Oliver 
was not anxious to talk, but after a while a strange 
uneasiness took possession of him, and he be- 
gan wondering when this fooling was coming to an 
end. 

Still he followed Tim, who now kept close to the 
cliff line, from whence could be seen the steel-grey 
sea waves, though the shore and the foot of the cliffs 


30 


ARRESTED. 


were hidden from them. The narrow path they fol- 
lowed looked like a grey serpent in motion, and in the 
strange light seemed to fascinate Oliver’s gaze. Evi- 
dently he and his companion were taking a very cir- 
cnitoiis road and one which was leading Oliver far 
away from Norwold. 

And pray when is this strange dance coming to 
an end, Tim? ” he asked at last. If I had not fol- 
lowed you thus far, I should he inclined to leave you 
to sleep alone on the open down. By the way, don’t 
you ever sleep ? ” 

I’ve many a soft hed down there,” replied Tim, 
pointing down to the shore. ‘‘ You will soon see one 
of them, for the tide is ebbing now, and you are the 
right man.” 

“Pshaw! don’t repeat- that nonsense.” 

Tim laughed again and seemed to he delighted to 
have “ got the man.” 

“We are going down to one of my beds. Not one 
man in a thousand could go where we are going. If 
they did it would he only by chance. They are afraid. 
I’m not afraid, are you? ” 

“ Afraid, what of? ” 

“ Hush, here is the opening to the bunny.” 

By this word Tim meant a chine, and true enough, 
Oliver now found himself at the edge of a very nar- 
row, precipitous opening, looking more like a large 
cleft in the cliff than a real bay made by the action of 
the water. 

It was a very stony gully which twisted and turned 
in a most unaccountable manner, becoming more and 
more stony as it neared the shore. Furze, heath, and 


A STEANGE OFFER. 


31 


many now quite indistinguishable sea plants cropped 
up everywhere on the tiny ledges, and wherever the 
sand was not too shifting to allow them a foothold. 
Here and there the sea had wasted away the cliff so 
as to form a sand cave when the waters ran in apace at 
high tide. 

Listen, Tim,” said Oliver, ‘‘ if this adventure of 
yours is going to last much longer I must leave you. 
As it is I shall be hours getting home.” 

“ Hush! Mr. Englefield,” repeated Tim, now stop- 
ping dead short. 

“ Why am I to he quiet? We are alone, I fancy, 
in this melancholy spot.” 

^^Hush! Master Englefield,” repeated Tim; be- 
fore we go on let me ask you one thing? Tell me 
what you think. It is true, is it not? ” 

As Oliver stood there facing the cold, grey, moon- 
lit sea, his eyes wandering over the half visible ex- 
panse, it appeared to him to represent boundless pos- 
sibilities, a vast future, that is, if this sudden expecta- 
tion proved to be no delusion, but a real fact. All 
at once he seemed to see Elsie’s bright face turned 
towards him with the same look on it that had once 
or twice made his heart bound with hope. So plainly 
did this mental image present itself to him that in- 
stead of answering Tim, he stretched out his hand 
to touch the woman whom he loved so much. He 
seemed, suddenly and distinctly to hear the words, 
Oliver, come back! Oliver, come back! ” and he 
turned round meaning to fly back to her, to tell her 
everything, and to beg forgiveness for his hasty words 
— aye, even to tell her that he could offer her no gold. 


32 


ARRESTED. 


but only years of faithfulness; but once again Tim 
broke in upon his thoughts. 

Mister Oliver, Mister Oliver, are you listening? 
To-night if I make you rich, will you tell me if it is 
true? 

Oliver shivered in the moonlight. 

‘‘If what is true, Tim?” 

Tim put one of his thin arms round Oliver’s shoul- 
ders. He had to hoist himself on a grassy bank to 
reach up to the tall young fellow, and then he whis- 
pered in his ear: 

“ It is true, isn’t it, that the dead tell no secrets? ” 

“The dead?” repeated Oliver, starting back. 

“ Yes, the dead; dead men tell no secrets, ah! ah! 
it’s true, isn’t it? I know it’s true.” 

Oliver felt as if some monster snake was coiling 
itself round him, then he scorned himself for being 
afraid of this poor harmless natural. 

“ Yes, it is true that the dead reveal no secrets.” 

“ Ah! ah! ah! I thought so, I knew it. Well then, 
follow me.” 


CHAPTER III. 

MB. BBUCE’S conscience. 

Mb. Henby Bbtjce’s dwelling formed one corner 
of Russell Square. It may not now be a very fashion- 
able locality, but his house indicated a substantial 
balance at the banker’s, and appeared to have no con- 


MR. BRUCE’S CONSCIENCE. 


33 


nection with that awkward, unelastic thing, known as 
a small fixed income. On the contrary, his income 
was a large and ever increasing quantity. It was also 
a known quantity to Mr. Bruce, hut to no one else, 
and this gentleman having in his youth and middle- 
age followed tortuous ways, was fully justified in keep- 
ing the particulars of his affairs strictly private even 
from his only son, Caesar Bruce. 

There is a certain Latin fable dealing with a crab 
and her daughter. The mother objecting to the 
crooked manner in which her child walks, reproves 
her, but the hopeful offspring respectfully answers, 
“ Go thou first, and I will follow.” Caesar Bruce and 
his father personified, except in the case of gender, 
this admirable fable. Mr. Bruce was much troubled 
by Caesar’s extravagant habits and also by his other 
less-admired sins, but Caesar could and did inconven- 
iently retort upon his father, for the knowledge of 
past actions often trickles down to our children, and 
present example does not altogether overbalance pre- 
vious performances. 

Mr. Bruce had been for some time past afflicted 
by the reproaches of his conscience. The idiosyncra- 
sies of conscience are not enough studied in the time 
of youth. Conscience has an unpardonable manner 
of rising up from its grave, and of appearing to its 
owners at most inconvenient times. Usually when 
a man has earned his substantial income through 
ways and means best known to himself and to his con- 
science, and moreover, when he fancies that he has 
buried both this knowledge and his conscience in one 
grave, they reappear together. Most often it is in the 


34 


ARRESTED. 


evening when the man of means is sitting by the large 
fire of his cosy room, that Conscience knocks at the 
door, takes a hard, straight-hacked chair opposite to 
him and begins to talk. 

For many months past Mr. Bruce had been trou- 
bled by these friendly visits. During business hours 
and when walking about and enjoying society. Con- 
science was considerate and by no means aggressive; 
it had a conscience of its own, but sure as fate, just 
as that comfortable slipper-and-dressing-gown time 
arrived, there came that knock at the door. Even 
when Mr. Bruce said impatiently, Don’t come in,” 
Conscience entered noiselessly, took his accustomed 
seat, and began the conversation in this way. 

‘^What about the duties of a guardian? You 
were trustee for your sister’s money. Did she get all 
her rights? ” 

She behaved exceedingly badly, and she had her 
choice. She made her bed, and you know the rest of 
the saying.” 

“ But the law is plain on a few subjects, and you, 
being a lawyer, knew well that she was defrauded.” 

Conscience always insisted on having the last word 
in spite of Mr. Bruce’s indignant toss of the head. 

Perhaps she has suffered long enough. I don’t 
wish to deny it,” he replied crossly. 

You don’t know if she is alive,” said Conscience. 

She was some six years ago.” 

But about your partner’s widow — you know.” 

Well, it is quite customary to leave money in the 
business. It was only making her agree to the usual 
thing.” 


MR. BRUCE’S CONSCIENCE. 


85 


Agree? Did she propose it? I ask for informa- 
tion.” 

You know very well that she didn’t propose it. 
She is^quite a simpleton, and never took the trouble to 
understand business.” 

Did you explain it to her? ” 

What was the use? She wouldn’t have under- 
stood.” 

“ But she may be alive, she might even like to have 
some restitution made to her.” 

Restitution! you need not call it that. It may 
be time, perhaps, to see how things stand, but how 
you do bother, pray go away! I want to be left alone 
in peace.” 

Well, well, good evening,” said Conscience ris- 
ing, ^^if you don’t mind I’ll call again to-morrow 
evening, and then we will have another little chat.” 

You are never tired of talking.” 

Never, I’ve excellent lungs and an excellent 
memory. I won’t say good-bye,” and Conscience 
would then make his exit for a time, a very short 
time. 

Lately these visits had really occurred too fre- 
quently, and for very peace sake Mr. Buce had sud- 
denly made up his mind to do something. By some- 
thing ” he did not intend to make full restitution; 
that really would mean too great a gap in his own 
fortune, and Caesar was such a great expense to him. 
He determined however to fill his pocket-book with 
bank-notes, and to go and see if his sister and his 
partner’s widow would like a few hundred pounds be- 
tween them. 


36 


AEEESTED. 


He thought about this a long time, hut there was 
one great hindrance to its realization. He must tell 
Caesar something about it, and Caesar would most 
likely make a scene; so the next time Conscience 
came, Mr. Bruce tried a compromise. 

“ Look here, I’m tired of your visits; if you will 
just leave me alone to-night. I’ll make my will and 
square it on paper, and then I’ll see about doing some- 
thing later on.” 

V ery good, I wouldn’t hinder you for the world 
from making a rightful will, hut have you considered 
that you may live for years and years? You are cer- 
tainly hale and hearty, in fact, you are rather like a 
green bay tree.” 

Of course I shall live for years and years. I am 
hale and hearty, thank you, though I see no likeness 
between myself and a green bay tree. My will shall 
be properly attested. Good-night.” 

Good-night,” said Conscience, retiring slowly, 
then suddenly it returned. “ By the way, there is a 
chance that you may die soon; sudden death is not a 
very, very rare occurrence, and if so, what about re- 
lieving me of all your burdens? I’ve carried them a 
long time for you, and I’m dead tired of them.” 

Oh, plague take you! Good-night, I’ll think it 
over.” 

It must be owned that Mr. Bruce had not a very 
agreeable time of it after this. When he was especial- 
ly comfortable, he was always dreading to hear the 
knock of Conscience at his study door. Even the fact 
of that properly-attested will only kept his hated 
visitor away for a month, and then back he came as 


MR. BRUCE’S CONSCIENCE. 37 

loquacious as ever when he had seated himself on his 
straight-backed chair. 

I am surprised to find you here still. I thought 
that you were going down to Norwold just to see 
if 

Go to the ! exclaimed Mr. Bruce, starting 

up. “ Why do you doubt me ? I tell you I’m going. 
I’ll see Caesar this very evening about it. When he 
comes in I’ll tell him straight out about it.” 

‘‘ If that’s so you’ll have to sit up rather late for 
that Caesar of yours, so I’ll go to bed. Good-night,” 
and Conscience retired, leaving his near relation to sit 
up alone. 

Caesar Bruce was one of those young men who, un- 
fortunately for themselves, can do all they wish to do, 
which means all they ought not to do, and yet suffer 
very little from the consequences of their actions. 
Cause and effect are not necessarily like lightning and 
thunder; there may be long intervals between them, 
but though effect may tarry, it is wiser to understand 
once for all, that however slowly it may come, it comes 
surely. The wages of sin is death.” These words 
enter so slowly into some ears and pass out so quickly, 
that one is inclined to imagine that the sentence must 
be framed The wages of sin is happiness.” 

The righteous butler and the respectable maids 
had long retired to bed when Bruce senior let in Bruce 
junior, and this latter stepped into the hall with 
rather an uncertain step. 

Caesar, you are very late. The hours you keep 
are disgraceful. If I were to ask you where you have 
been 


38 


ARRESTED. 


Better not, governor, though I guess it’s where 
you were seen in your youth.” 

My youth, Caesar, was spent in hard work. I 
eschewed pleasure.” 

Oh, did you, governor? I expect then that 
money-grubbing was your pleasure, and mine is 
money-spending. Each man has a right to his own 
taste. What’s up now besides yourself? ” 

Caesar, you are very disrespectful. You are my 
only child, and you have had everything that money 
can give you, and yet you ” 

Save me the catalogue of my evil doings. I 
really am perfectly acquainted with them. I hate 
stale news.” 

Sit down on that chair,” said Mr. Bruce, sternly. 
It was the chair Conscience always sat in, and he 
wished to see his son in it. 

Your own armchair is extremely comfortable. 
You really might provide a similar one for your 
visitors, governor.” 

I wish now that I had brought you up to under- 
stand hardness, Caesar. You are right, I do wish to 
tell you something.” 

Brevity is the soul of wit, so I hope it’s some- 
thing witty, sir, for I’m sleepy.” 

Your ideas of wit are peculiar. I wish to tell you 
that to-morrow I’m going to take a journey. 
I’m going to Norwold to hunt up — well, your aunt 
first.” 

A mythical person. What’s her name? ” 

No matter. She would not even know mine now 
since I changed it to Bruce many years ago.” 


MR. BRUCE’S CONSCIENCE. 


39 


Yes, when that old client left you his little for- 
tune. How cleverly you steered that cargo, father.” 

Mr. Bruce winced. 

“ I was saying that I am going to hunt out your 
aunt Mary, and see if she is in comfortable circum- 
stances — ^if not, I wish to help her a little. My 
father made me her guardian, but she disobeyed me, 
and I had to let her take her own way.” 

Something about money, I bet, and I dare say 
you were right, dad. You are the cunningest old fox I 
know; why, Fd back you against any* City man.” 

Keep to the point, Caesar. It happens that Mrs. 
Giles also lives at Korwold. She is my first partner’s 

widow. If she’s alive, perhaps ” 

You don’t mean to talk of money to her too, do 
you? Why, they’ll squeeze something out of you. 
The women always do out of me.” 

Again Mr. Bruce winced. 

You see, Caesar, that some small remainder of 
her husband’s profits still remains in the firm of ‘Bruce 
and Son.’ We had better square it up.” 

“ Why? She never asks for it. Pray don’t. By 
the way, there’s a little bill of mine to pay. If you 
go squandering your worldly goods upon those old 
things, you won’t like meeting my small account. You 
made a shindy last time.” 

“ Oh, Caesar! have you been borrowing of those 
Jews again? If this happens once more I shall cut 
you off with a shilling. As it is, this restitution will 
considerably diminish ” 

“ Then hang restitution! don’t make it. The old 
girl never gives you any trouble. Leave well alone.” 


40 


ARRESTED. 


‘‘ I wish I could/^ sighed Mr. Bruce, but at 
times, yes, at times, something (he did not dare say 
conscience) whispers that it is wiser and safer to — ^to 
square up.” 

Before you turn up your toes,” Caesar laughed 
loudly. Well, I never! I didn’t think you were so 
soft. That’s a real joke. You must have eaten a very 
indigestible dinner! ” 

On the contrary, I’m hale and hearty. I am 
sure that I shall live many years; but sometimes, 
when I sit down and think, I feel that, in fact, I 

would rather that those misguided women ” 

Caesar now became alarmed. 

Really, father, this is all nonsense! You don’t 
wish to rake up all the old transactions which won’t 
bear the light of day, do you? Business men can’t 
have the consciences of monks, and besides, if you 
once begin, there’ll be precious little left for me.” 

You shall have your right share, Caesar; but I 
very much fear that at the rate you are going on 
you ” 

Come, no more of that. If you wish to square 
your conscience, so do I, and if you come with me to- 
morrow and arm yourself with your cheque book, we’ll 
have a social morning. As to going to Norwold, why, 
it takes hours to get there, and that is pure fool- 
ishness. Now is there anything else you wish to 
say?” 

Yes, Cffisar, I wish to say that perhaps I have 
not always set you a good example. Lately I’ve been 
rather troubled by a visitor.” 

What, another beggar? ” 


MR. BRUCE’S CONSCIENCE. 


41 


I mean by certain qualms, and I should not like 
you, in the future, to be troubled in the same way.” 

Awfully kind of you, father, but if I promise you 
that that visitor won’t get a chance of a hearing from 
me, will you go to bed and sleep as usual? ” 

I must think about it, but I had resolved, yes, 
I had promised myself that I would start to-morrow 
morning.” 

What, on a Saturday! And how are you to get 
back? ” 

Oh, I’ll go to the hotel at Norwold, and return 
the first thing Monday morning. I’ll promise you 
that.” 

^^No, you’ll promise not to go! I can’t think 
what’s come over you.” 

I won’t promise anything. But about that girl, 
Caesar? Have you broken off ? ” 

Trust me, sir, about girls. When I fall in love, 
at present ” 

Don’t let anything prey upon your conscience, 
Caesar. It certainly is not pleasant.” 

Your liver’s out of order, sir. How I’m off, and 
if Conscience is troublesome, pull your bell rope and 
hang it, sir. Mine died an unnatural death long 
ago.” 

Don’t be too sure of that, Caesar! I wish — if I 
thought — but no ” 

Caesar waited for no more confidences, but mut- 
tering something about keeping hold of what one had, 
and that possession was nine-tenths of the law, the 
other tenth not being worth considering, he went off 
to bed with. this parting shaft. 


42 


ARRESTED. 


You’ll be found safe and sound at your own desk 
at your office to-morrow, sir, and Conscience can go 
to Norwold alone without you.” 

That night, however, Mr. Bruce could not sleep. 
Conscience, knocking at the door, said he would not 
mind sitting up with him, and proceeded to deliver 
a homily upon the sins of the fathers and the hack- 
slidings of the sons, and how easily the connecting 
link could be discovered. 

It thus happened that whilst Caesar was still sleep- 
ing soundly, Mr. Bruce was making his way to the sta- 
tion in a hansom cab, feeling more at his ease than 
he had done for years. 


CHAPTER IV. 

KO TEAVELLEE EETUENS. 

The boat for Norwold has just gone, sir, but 
you can take the one to Oldshore and walk across the 
downs to Korwold. Lovely walk, sir.” 

“Rather a log way, isn’t it?” said Mr. Bruce, 
in a tone of annoyance to the official. 

“ Nothing of a walk, sir, that is, if you’re fond of 
walking.” 

“ Oh, I’m a good walker, but the wind seems 
rising.” 

“ There’s the boat, sir, will you go or not? ” 

“ If I have to return to town I shall have to come 


NO TRAVELLER RETURNS. 


43 


again/^ said Mr. Bruce to himself, and then that 
foolish — Yes, I will go. Thank you.” 

Oldshore is not a very interesting place. It is dull, 
dirty, and sleepy-looking, and the traveller seldom 
lingers long there. Mr. Bruce, however, finding that 
he had at least ten miles to walk, and that the day 
was closing in, ordered some tea at the Death’s 
Head ” before starting upon his tramp. 

Will you have a carriage, sir?” said the land- 
lord. “ It’s a goodish step to Nor wold.” 

Oh, I am a good walker, and, let me see, is there 
a moon to-night? ” 

Yes, sir, and the downs are very pretty by moon- 
light, but the wind is freshening.” 

Tut, tut, that’s nothing. I prefer walking. They 
say it is much shorter than by the road.” 

So Mr. Bruce started off in very good spirits. He 
liked this unusual solitude, and he was certain that in 
these parts no one would or could discover his name 
and his business. His pocket-book, full of bank-notes, 
was securely locked, and the key was attached to a 
string round his neck. His attire was ordinary, and 
could attract no notice, so that it was impossible to 
guess that he was a man of means and that he was 
carrying several hundred pounds upon his person. 

But as he walked along, struggling against the 
rising wind, Mr. Bruce could not help reviewing his 
past life with a tiresome persistency which surprised 
and annoyed him. The reason was of course that he 
was going to see his sister, Mary, and she belonged to 
his early life, and to the times when he had been a 
light-hearted, eager youth, with a choice of life’s roads 
4 


44 : 


ARRESTED. 


lying before him. Edgar Bruce had had a good father, 
and he could not accuse his parents of having shown 
him a had example. He remembered perfectly well 
the turning point of his career. He had made a had 
friend and would listen to no wise advice on the sub- 
ject. The gradual manner in which this friend had 
initiated him into the knowledge of all that was evil, 
keeping on the while the cloak of respectability, was 
only too easily remembered by the rich man. Then 
he remembered how Mary, his high-spirited sister, 
had remonstrated with him, and how she had told 
him that he was doing things unworthy of his pro- 
fession as a Christian and a gentleman. He had been 
very angry with the slip of a girl,” and he had 
waited his time for revenge. Again it was Mary who 
had begged him to think twice before he made love 
to Lilia Bentham, a young married woman of no prin- 
ciple. Ah! that subject was a little tiresome to dwell 
upon even now, for Lilia had obtained a divorce and 
had married Edgar Bruce, but Mary would not come 
to the wedding or have anything to do with his wife, 
who was, she said, no true wife. He saw now how 
• foolish he had been, for his wife had made him suffer 
deeply, and — he drew a veil over his own sorrows, he 
preferred not to dwell upon them. But before that 
had happened, Mary had fallen in love with a man 
of no means. His parents died, leaving him Mary’s 
guardian. Mary took her own line, and insisted on 
marrying the poor nobody, and in consequence, he 
had had words with her. Well, he had certainly pun- 
ished her, and when she was in dire distress he had 
not come to her help. Only once indeed had Mary 


NO TRAVELLER RETURNS. 


45 


asked for it, and that was when her husband was 
dying of consumption, and then her brother had not 
answered the letter. 

Mary had perhaps been defrauded of her money, 
hut as her guardian he had used his power, and she 
had been too proud to go to law with him. Well, she 
had brought her troubles upon herself. He said this- 
again and again to himself, for it seemed to ease his 
mind. She had had one child — a son. How had that 
boy been educated? Well, of course it was Mary’s 
own fault. He would find out now what the son was 
doing, and if necessary he could easily procure some 
good post in London for him, for Mr. Bruce was very 
powerful on many committees. Mary’s punishment 
had lasted many years, hut now a helping hand must 
he given to her son. It was perhaps only fair, as all 
these years Mr. Bruce had been using his sister’s 
money. 

He called it using, because we can always find 
two words for the same action, and the alternate word 
often sounds better to^our over delicate ears. 

Then there was the case of his partner’s widow. 
Really, stupid women could he very troublesome! 
He had made that business right in his will, hut after 
all she had done very well all these years without an 
increase of income, so if necessary she could go on 
as she had done. It was most tiresome of his con- 
science to have made such a fuss about these things, 
and it must be owned that he had really made great 
concessions. Of course Caesar would not like it if he 
knew everything, hut Caesar was, and had been, a 
great trouble to him. He had his mother’s frivolous 


46 


ARRESTED. 


disposition, though possessing also some of his father’s 
acuteness. Heredity had not been kind to Caesar; 
now if, on the contrary, he had taken after his grand- 
father, it would have been far better, for he was a 
very worthy country doctor. But, unfortunately, 
there was nothing slow about Caesar. 

* Mr. Bruce’s path now made a dip down into East 
Melstead, a small village some three miles from Yule. 
The moon had risen, but her light was misty and not 
very cheerful. He was not as young as he had been, 
and could not walk fast against a hard wind. Mr. 
Bruce determined to have a little rest at the village 
inn, then to take a trap on to Norwold and drive to 
his destination. At the “ J oily Farmers ” the land- 
lord was very talkative when he brought in some re- 
freshments for the visitor. 

“ It’s a beautiful walk to Horwold, sir, across our 
down. Round by the road it’s double the distance, 
as I know, for I often drive in, and I was horn at Hor- 
wold and am acquainted with every stick and stone 
of the place.” 

“ Still the wind is tiresome, so I think that I will 
hire your trap if you can send a man with me.” 

“A man, sir — ^yes, sir; there’s Jim, or Glover; 
either of ’em can go.” 

“ Thank you, then, if you will 

But I was going to say, sir, my mare, Bess, has 
lamed herself to-day, and she could not go so far.” 

“ I’m sorry, but you can get another horse in the 
village.” 

The landlord smiled. 

‘^No, sir; Bess is the only horse in Melstead as 


NO TRAVELLER RETURNS. 


47 


could go. There’s a cart horse or two, hut Lor’, sir, 
you would he all night going round the high road with 
’em.” 

You mean to say that I must walk? ” 

No, sir, I don’t mean that; you could sleep here 
to-night, and walk on to-morrow morning.” 

Mr. Bruce looked round at the accommodations of 
the inn, and he decided that a good hotel at Norwold 
would he far preferable. Personal comfort and ex- 
cellent dinners had been part of Mr. Bruce’s code of 
honour. Not to have a good dinner every day, was a 
thing no clever man tolerated. You could put up 
with a plain breakfast, and, at a pinch, you could do 
without lunch; indeed, it was wiser to do so at times, 
as then you had a perfect appetite for dinner, hut to 
dine on a raw chop and rice pudding, ruined both 
temper and digestion. No self-respecting lawyer 
would put up with such a thing, even if he had to go 
a long walk to obtain what he wanted. 

Thank you. I’ll go on. Already I feel rested, 
landlord, so never mind about the trap. By the way, 
if you know Norwold well, can you tell me if a cer- 
tain Mrs. Giles still lives there? ” 

'‘‘Yes, sir, I know Mrs. Giles- by sight; she is a 
very nice lady, who lives in a small villa.” 

“ Is she supposed to he well off? ” 

“Well off! LoP, no, sir! She lives in quite a 
small way, hut she is such a kind, charitable soul, that 
every one has a good word for her.” 

“ Ah, indeed! ” Mr. Bruce was just going to ask 
about his sister, hut second thoughts suggested pru- 
dence. The landlord might smell a rat. 


48 


ARRESTED. 


Mrs. Giles is aunt to Miss Kennerly, sir.” 

Indeed! And who may she be? ” 

I thought, sir, if so be you knew Mrs. Giles, 
youM know Miss Kennerly! She lives at Yule Farm. 
You’ll pass the house, sir, if you just turn down a 
lane some three miles from here, and you can go on to 
Korwold by the lower road.” 

Miss Kennerly is a rich lady, I suppose ? ” 

“ Well, comfortably off, I should say. She owns 
Yule Farm, which is a tidy little freehold property, 
and there are very few freeholds about here. Then 
she’s that pretty, sir, that all the young gentlemen go 
courting her, but she’s got high spirits and she bides 
her time. You’ll not miss the house, sir; a pretty 
farm-house and substantial, too.” 

^^Well, I’ll turn in there if I feel tired. She 
might lend me a trap.” 

“Oh, you’ll find a trap there! Miss Kennerly, 
she also drives a pony, carriage sometimes.” » 

Mr. Bruce rose to go. The idea of Yule Farm and 
its pretty mistress was reassuring, and he already 
made a mental picture of going to see Mrs. Giles’ 
niece and finding out all he wished to know from her. 

“ Good evening, landlord,” he said, taking up his 
umbrella and beginning to ascend the opposite slope. 

“ Good evening, sir. Keep high up till you come 
to the lane; you’ll he passing a plantation of trees, 
which will be the Manor House plantation, hut leave 
it on your left and hear to your right.” 

“ Thank you.” Mr. Bruce walked on quickly, his 
mind now full of Mrs. Giles, and also, strangely 
enough, of a decided wish to see pretty Miss Kennerly. 


NO TRAVELLER RETURNS. 


49 


Presently the silence of the lonely moor began to 
oppress him; the shadows of the occasional bushes 
appeared unnatural, and the windy gusts seemed to 
shriek in his ears as if they were the cries of lost 
souls. He walked on and on, looking out for the 
lane that was to lead him to Yule Farm. At last he 
saw the plantation of trees which the landlord had 
told him belonged to the Manor House Estate. These 
trees seemed to break the fury of the wind, and he 
crept nearer to them, hut he still kept his eyes turned 
to the right so as not to miss seeing the Yule Farm 
lane. Even as he looked away, however, some slow, 
moving shadows made him turn suddenly and exam- 
ine the onward path. He had fancied he had heard 
a faint sound of footsteps, and had seen fluttering 
shadows. As he paused to listen, however, nothing 
was to be heard or seen; and he decided that it must 
have been his own fancy at work. He went on, then 
paused again, all was silent, and again he hurried for- 
ward; but once more he noticed some moving shad- 
ows near the dark entrance gate. There they were, 
a tall and short shadow, just for one instant lying 
along the path, and then seemingly gathered into 
space. 

Mr. Bruce was not a coward, but without exactly 
knowing why, he suddenly felt seized with a nervous 
dread that he was being watched. Then he argued to 
himself, why should he be watched? In any case, 
he must not appear to be afraid, but he must walk 
straight on. He must soon be approaching the turn- 
ing into the lane, and at every step he took he heard 
more distinctly the sound of the waves beating upon 


50 


ARRESTED. 


an unseen shore. He passed his left hand over his 
inner pocket. His pocket-book was safe, and of course 
he had absolutely nothing to fear. After all, it would 
have been wiser if he had stayed at the inn, poor as it 
was, though if his pocket-book had not been so 
well filled he would have thought nothing of the 
danger. Again the sound was heard, and this time 
it was nearer to him; Again there was a rustle in 
the brushwood the other side of the hedge. Then 
Mr. Bruce did what he should have avoided doing, 
hut at that moment conscience suddenly appeared 
and quite upset his calculations. 

“ Here I am,” said Conscience. I thought that 
you were lonely, so— we can have a talk now.” 

Oh, it’s only you. Conscience, you make me a 
coward,” hut as Mr. Bruce said this to himself there 
was a rush, a scramble, and then a stifled call for 
help upon the lonely down. 


CHAPTER V. 

UNEASY SLUMBER. 

When Elsie tripped into the sitting-room she 
looked so pink and pretty that her grandmother could 
only pretend to scold her. 

‘^What have you been doing, child? Have you 
been star gazing? I did not know before that Mr. 
Englefield was an astronomer.” . 


UNEASY SLUMBER. 


51 


“ Oh, I was alone! ” answered Elsie, lifting her 
head proudly. Mr. Englefield was in a hurry to get 
home, but — but it^s a beautiful night, and the moon 
is rising.” 

The misty effects,” began Mr. Simson, gravely, 
often change the character of the landscape. I 
have myself often noticed the strange moonlight tints, 
which would at times cheat our eyes at the expense of 
our reason.” 

Mr. Simson has been explaining to me the age 
of some of his fossils,” said Mrs. Kennerly, trying 
to hide a yawn. 

I have been all my life too much occupied look- 
ing at the earth to have found time to gaze at heaven,” 
said Mr. Simson, trying to he witty. 

lUs very tiresome to look too long at anything,” 
said Elsie, impatiently, because she was longing to see 
Oliver back again, and had quite lost the wish now 
to flirt with Mr. Simson. 

Because you yourself. Miss Elsie, are a Phoenix 
admired by all, and have no cause to envy others.” 

Envy! ” said Elsie, quickly. Oh, it is dreadful 
to envy others. I am sure it brings more misery to 
poor humanity than many worse sins.” 

We envy wealth and good looks, and we And it 
hard to forgive those who have both,” said the tutor. 

^^What is the power of wealth?” said Elsie, sit- 
ting down by the window and speaking almost to 
herself. Oh, it cannot bring us even one hour’s 
happiness unless we can share it with someone we 
love. You have often said so, dear grannie, haven’t 
you?” 


52 


ARRESTED. 


“ Yes, child. Your Aunt Giles could not have 
lived a happier life, though she was, I am sure, 
defrauded by a man who pretended to he her 
friend.’^ 

Let us go and stay with her soon at Norwold,” 
exclaimed Elsie. “ The country is getting dull, and 
I shall lose my good spirits! Yes, grannie dear, let^s 
go next week, and then, you know, I can learn a les- 
son of contentment from dear Aunt Giles.” 

You forget. Miss Kennerly, that you promised 
to sing me a song before I depart,” said Mr. Sim- 
son. 

“A song! did I? Oh! I cannot sing to-night. I 
am not in the mood for it.” 

My dear Elsie, a promise is 

Don’t, grannie. We cannot make the birds sing 
unless they like it. Mr. Simson must forgive me. I 
have a headache to-night.” 

Much against his will Mr. Simson then rose to go, 
believing that Elsie was really indisposed, though 
her looks belied her words. 

‘‘ I shall soon call again and inquire how you are. 
My young pupil is very fond of music, and is very 
desirous to hear you sing. Since her husband’s death 
Lady Eastley lives a very retired life and sees no one, 
so that her son is often somewhat dull alone in that 
big mansion.” 

I would not live in that melancholy place for the 
world,” said Elsie, rising and walking towards the 
door so as to hasten the tutor’s departure. I am 
sure that grand people are not at all to he envied.” 

Still their riches help on our poverty. Miss Elsie. 


UNEASY SLUMBER. 


53 


You know the line ^ The learned pate ducks to the 
golden fool.’ Necessity blinds us to many failings.” 

And necessity irritates noble minds/’ said Elsie, 
thinking of Oliver, and forgiving him entirely for his 
burst of temper. 

Elsie, seeing that the tutor was going, was now very 
gracious to Mr. Simson and accompanied him to the 
hall door. She even stood beside him in the moonlight 
whilst he tried to show her dumbly how much he 
admired her, but though the girl answered his re- 
marks, she was barely conscious of the sense of her own 
words. She was wondering how far on his journey 
home Oliver had got and what he was doing now. 
She even looked up the lane to see if by chance he had 
returned to express his sorrow. Oh! poor Oliver, he 
loved her and love is very sensitive, very exacting. 
Strange as it may appear, this outburst on Oliver’s 
part had made Elsie quite, quite certain that she loved 
him, and now she was only longing to see him again 
and to look up into his handsome face, where no 
shadow of a mean thought could lurk. She wanted 
to tell him that she too loved him, and that he 
must not believe or imagine any unkind things about 
her. 

Ah! Miss Kennerly,” said the tutor, breaking into 
her reverie, you are indeed happy here in this peace- 
ful spot, possessing all that heart can desire. If you 
were not most ignorant of what you are most assured, 
you would guess how much I ” 

Oh, dear! I shall catch cold, Mr. Simson; good- 
night, and please come again next time that you have 
found a fossil,” said Elsie, wrapping a white shawl 


54 : 


ARRESTED. 


round her and pretending to shiver. Of course, Mr. 
Simson could do nothing else but walk away, and as 
he went up the lane he shook his head sadly and pa- 
tiently murmuring: 

This is the third time that I have tried to tell her 
that I loved her, but I am only a stupid fellow, and I 
see that I always choose the wrong moment. It was 
most thoughtless of me to begin my tale out there 
on a cold autumn evening, when naturally she was 
anxious to get back to the fire. Perhaps, too, I may 
have been the cause of making this perfect creature 
catch cold. I am almost inclined to return and give 
her the prescription which Lady Eastley wrote out for 
me to cure my catarrh.” 

Mr. Simson meditated upon this fact till he had 
reached the gate leading out upon the down, and by 
that time he was too shy to return to Yule Farm, so 
he climbed the hill and slowly made his way towards 
Yule village, keeping to the higher road and courting 
solitude, the better to be able to meditate upon Elsie’s 
charms. 

Dear me, Elsie,” said Mrs. Kennerly, you must 
not leave me so long alone with Mr. Simson. The 
worthy man sends me to sleep when he begins one of 
his long fossil stories. I much prefer enjoying the 
landscape without knowing all the layers of earth I 
am walking upon. It only reminds me of making a 
bread and butter pudding with a sprinkling of currants 
in it.” 

I am sorry, dear grannie. Yes, he is rather tire- 
some, but he likes coming here to listen to your stories 
of old times.” 


UNEASY SLUMBER. 


55 


Not a bit of it, child, he likes hearing you sing. 
Why were you so unkind to him this evening? ” 

‘‘ Oh, I was — I don’t know, I am quite disinclined 
for singing.” 

And what were you saying to young Englefield? 
It’s time, Elsie, that you made up your mind about 
your many admirers. Mr. Roach, for one, will never 
take ^ No.’ Well, it is a good thing that your heart is 
not easily broken. When I was young girls accepted 
the first gentleman that courted them, and as far as I 
can see, they made fewer mistakes than the girls of the 
present day.” 

Yes, dear grannie, all girls of the present day 
are disgraceful creatures, having nothing but fads and 
fantasies, and if we could all cut ourselves out again 
after the old pattern, why, what enchanting syrens 
we should be! ” Elsie gave her grandmother a hug, 
causing the old lady to exclaim — 

Oh, my dear Elsie! do respect my cap strings! 
As to changing you it’s impossible, and I must make 
up my mind to accept you as you are. I know quite 
well that to be old-fashioned is a great crime in your 
eyes.” 

Indeed, you are wrong! When I am old, dar- 
ling grannie, I hope that I shall be just as you are 
now.” 

That evening it was quite early when Elsie ex- 
claimed: 

Oh, grannie, let’s have prayers, it is time to go to 

bed.” 

^^What fancies you have, child! Sometimes yoii 
sit up till midnight, and at other times you wish to 


66 


AKRESTED. 


retire with the hens! By the way, I forgot to invite 
Mr. Simson to come again.’^ 

“ That need not trouble you. You know that we 
shall see him after service to-morrow. I shall have 
to rack my brains, then, for something new to say 
about his fossils. I am fast turning into one my- 
self.” 

No fear, child, of that! You are a wilful maid, 
and you must have your own way, so ring the bell for 
prayers and let us go to bed.” 

You know, grannie, that you are always scolding 
me about sitting up late. I have finished sorting my 
tracts so as to change them to-morrow when I come 
through the village. Do you know that last Sunday, 
Mrs. Turner said to me, when I asked her if she had 
exchanged her book, ‘ Yes, yes, ma’am, you says to I 
last week, you give yourn to her, and her was to give 
hern to I, and so I did.’ ” Elsie’s merry laugh sound- 
ed through the room, but just then the servants came 
filing in, and Mrs. Kennerly began to read the evening 
prayers. Elsie’s little foot kept time to Grannie’s im- 
pressive words, but alas! her mind was far away. 
Every now and then she looked towards Jonathan’s 
queer, honest, reddish countenance, as if she wished to 
extract some inspiration from his face. At last the 
reading was over, and just as the bailiff was proceed- 
ing down the passage he felt a gentle touch upon his 
arm. J onathan was quite a character in his way, and 
looked upon Miss Elsie as a young and helpless crea- 
ture who must be much protected. For this reason 
he was never very much pleased when she issued any 
orders. 


UNEASY SLUMBER. 


67 


Jonathan, are the men very busy on Monday? ” 
began the mistress of Yule Farm. 

They alius are busy, Miss Elsie; that is when I 
keeps my eye on Ym, and a precious sight of trouble 
it is. Sometimes I’m blessed if I don’t think it would 
be easier to do all the work myself.” 

So it would be, Jonathan; but on Monday the 
cart sometimes goes to ISTorwold, doesn’t it? ” 

“ No, Miss Elsie, never on Mondays.” 

“Never, Jonathan?” asked Elsie in her sweetest 
voice. 

“ No, miss, nor not often on Tuesdays.” 

“ But, J onathan, doesn’t anything or anybody go 
on Mondays? If any one went I want to send a mes- 
sage to — to a shop for some worsted wool and perhaps 
a letter.” 

“ Very well, miss. The boy may go over if I can 
spare him. Boys isn’t what they were when I was 
young. Miss Elsie. ^ Look at me,’ says I to them ” 

“ I’m very glad that you were so good, J onathan. 
I can’t think what I should do without you.” 

“ No, Miss Elsie, I don’t know either. But I’ll 
see that the boy goes if you give Lizzie the pattern. 
It was worsted wool you said, wasn’t it. Miss Elsie? ” 

“ Yes, and a letter too. Thank you, Jonathan. 
Oh, I forgot; do you think that the boy will know 
where Mrs. Tilly lives? ” 

“ LoF, miss, he knows. It’s where Mr. Englefield 
lodges.” 

“ Oh, yes, I think it is. He can leave the letter 
then. Good-night, Jonathan.” 

“ Good-night, miss.” But, having reached the 


58 


ARRESTED. 


kitchen, Jonathan indulged in a chuckle which made 
Lizzie stare at him. 

Gals is very queer creeturs, Lizzie. They think 
they are so clever and so cute with their little con- 
trivances, when all the time a glass eye would see 
through ’em. Miss Elsie has been a-heating about the 
hush about sending a letter to her sweetheart. She 
moight have said it right out, for I know all about it. 
Take my advice, Lizzie. When you get a lover don’t 
you be pretending as you’ve ne’er a one.” Lizzie 
tossed her head. 

I’ve none of them ways, Mr. Jonathan, and if 
Miss Elsie took after me, she’d be a deal happier.” 

Maybe, maybe,” said Jonathan. ‘‘ Well, I’m go- 
ing out to Dan’s pasture to see that sick cow.” 

At this moment Mrs. Kennerly’s stick was heard 
on the passage floor, and there was a general scattering 
of men and maids. 

Although her letter could not go till Monday, 
Elsie, having retired to her bedroom, sat down to write 
it. The composition took her a long time, as she 
wished to blend justice with mercy, besides disguising 
as far as possible her own feelings. 

Thus ran this epistle: 

Deak Me. Englefield, 

You went away in such a hurry this even- 
ing, and I think that your haste was not at all polite. 
I suppose that you did not hear me calling you, or 
you would at least have looked back. I hope you will 
own that you were very impatient. If you will come 
again next Saturday, or whenever you have time — and 


A KNOCK AT THE DOOR. 


59 


inclination — we can have a longer talk. We shall be 
alone. You were not very kind to Mr. Simson; he is 
the gentlest man on earth. I wonH write more in a 
letter, hut we can settle everything when you come. 

Your sincere friend, 

Elsie Kennerly.^^ 

Elsie looked upon this letter as a model of wisdom 
and prudence, uniting in just proportions the guile- 
lessness of the dove with the guilefulness of the ser- 
pent. 

After all,” she meditated, he does not deserve 
more, for his conduct was certainly very bad. There, 
now, I shall not think of him any more at all till I get 
his answer.” 

Such was her decision, but in spite of counting 
sheep and repeating jingling rhymes, Elsie could not 
sleep, and as she tossed from side to side she became 
more and more uneasy, indeed every now and then she 
whispered to herself, ‘^Why did he not come back? 
Oh, Oliver, Oliver! ” 


CHAPTER VI. 

A KNOCK AT THE DOOR. 

At last Elsie fell into an uneasy slumber — a slum- 
ber which seemed to give her no oblivion, for she fan- 
cied that she had not slept at all, when suddenly she 
5 


60 


ARRESTED. 


heard a knock at the door just below her window, 
where was a small garden entrance, seldom used except 
by Jonathan when he came to supply himself with 
stores kept in a chamber known as the garden room. 
Elsie started up in bed and listened attentively. What 
could be the meaning of a knock at the door, and in 
the dead of night? She struck a match, lighted a can- 
dle, and looked at her watch. It was Just one o’clock. 
Who then could be knocking at the door at this un- 
earthly hour? Elsie was very courageous; she would 
have been afraid to show womanish fear, and even 
now she merely wondered what could be the business 
of the person who was thus knocking at Yule Farm. 
As she hastily dressed a smile parted her lips. It 
may be a letter from Oliver,” she thought. He must 
have sent a messenger who lost his way, but who is 
now forced to arouse the household.” Before she was 
ready to open her door — for she could see nothing 
from the window — she heard voices talking in soft 
tones. Then she recognised Jonathan’s voice, and 
then the gruff intonation of one of the farm lads. 
If Jonathan was there it was all right, but whatever 
could have made them turn out of their beds at this 
unearthly hour? 

Elsie opened her door, and, taking her candle in 
her hand, she ran softly downstairs, so as not to waken 
the maids or her grandmother. The garden door was 
reached by going down a short stone passage at right 
angles with the central hall and passage. In a few 
moments Elsie had reached the spot, and was sur- 
prised to see that the door was still open, so that the 
wind nearly blew out her light. 


A KNOCK AT THE DOOR. 


61 


Who is there ? ” she called out, standing in the 
porch and shivering in the cold night air. 

At that instant Jonathan’s sturdy form appeared 
from behind an angle of the house. He was in the 
act of lighting a stable lantern. 

Oh! Miss Elsie, did I wake you? Faith, I’m very 
sorry! I thought at this time o’ night you’d be sleep- 
ing sound. It was Joe and Bill I was wanting, and 
they sleep like folks in their graves.” 

What do you want them for? What is the mat- 
ter? Hoiv is it that you are out, Jonathan?” Elsie 
spoke with dignity, feeling that she was mistress of 
Yule Farm and that certainly at this moment some- 
thing very extraordinary was happening. 

Don’t you ask, missy,” said J onathan, calling 
her by the name he had used in her childhood when 
her father was still alive. “ Go in, missy, it’s a — 
it isn’t a sight for you. I was out yonder at Dan’s pas- 
ture, with poor Bess, the Alderney cow, as was so sick, 
and I had to stay with her in the shed a long time, and 
then coming home ” 

^^What happened? — quick, tell me,” said Elsie, 
her mind and her lips both silently framing the word 
Oliver.” 

Don’t you be afeared, missy. It’s an accident 
to— to ” 

‘^Jonathan, make haste, who is hurt?” she cried 
impatiently. 

That’s what I can’t tell you. Miss Elsie; it’s a 
poor stranger that is hurt.” 

Oh! a stranger, Jonathan. Poor man! So you 
have come to get help for him? ” 


62 


ARRESTED. 


Yes, miss, and if yon don’t mind we had better 
bring him into the garden room, only — I thought — 
Here, Joe, hold the lantern.” 

Why didn’t you rouse me sooner? Of course, go 
at once and fetch him, and I’ll wake the maids and get 
them to put a trestle bed in here. I suppose you were 
afraid of waking grannie, Jonathan? You are always 
good and thoughtful.” 

I wanted to rouse no one, missy, hut — ^here. 
Bill, it’s a case for a doctor and you must just put a 
saddle on the mare and gallop to Norwold, whilst Joe 
and me brings in the poor gentleman.” 

Where is he, Jonathan? ” 

“ Oh, a goodish step from here. Miss Elsie. You 
know the great chalk pit not far from the Manor? It’s 
there he lies. I heard a groan as I was coming home, 
and I nearly had a fit with the fright. I never remem- 
ber such a thing in these parts before in all my born 
days! How, are you ready, hoys? Can’t you hurry a 
hit?” 

Oh, yes, J onathan, there have been several acci- 
dents. There was Mr. Ross that met with an acci- 
dent two years ago, and there was — ^but I won’t talk. 
We’ll have everything ready by the time you come 
hack.” 

Thank you. Miss Elsie. Now Joe, here, this 
way. No, don’t bring the dog, we don’t want him to- 
night.” 

Elsie shut the door and noiselessly went to wake 
up Lizzie and Betty, the cook, first exhorting them 
to keep quiet for Mrs. Kennerly’s sake. 

It’s a poor traveller that is hurt, Lizzie. I won- 


A KNOCK AT THE DOOR. 


63 


der if that is the reason that I could not sleep. I felt 
quite uneasy. It was a presentiment.” 

Yes, Miss Elsie, I gets Ym too. If there’s a death 
in our family, I gets the shivers awful and I sneeze 
three times. It’s a sure sign.” 

So do I,” says the cook, but with me it’s differ- 
ent, I sees something.” 

Whatever do you see? ” asked Lizzie. 

I sees what I sees, but I’ll he down in a minute. 
Miss Elsie, and I dare say the fire is still smoulder- 
ing.” 

I’ll go and see, and you two must bring down the 
trestle bed, and I’ll warm some blankets. In this 
lonely country we must act the part of good Samari- 
tans.” 

Elsie ran off, hut as Lizzie hastily dressed herself 
she remarked to the cook: 

Oh, Betty, I’m all of a shake. When accidents 
happen they ought to happen in the day time and not 
o’ nights.” 

“ For my part I wish Mr. J onathan hadn’t such 
good eyes and ears! It’s all come along of the sick 
cow. It’s most contrairy of her.” 

When the maids came down they found their 
young mistress ready dressed and energetically hurry- 
ing about, thinking of all that might he necessary for 
the injured stranger. At last everything was ready, 
and the three women waited, anxiously listening for 
footsteps, and every now and then going out into the 
garden to watch for the returning men. 

It was Lizzie who first gave the news, running 
quite breathless to exclaim: 


64 


ARRESTED. 


Oh, Miss Elsie, here they come, and it’s as much 
as they can do to carry the poor gentleman.” 

Hush, Lizzie, grannie mustn’t know anything till 
to-morrow about this. She would worry about it. 
Betty, go and hold another light, as the men may 
stumble over the flag-stones.” 

It is a melancholy sight to see a helpless man borne 
along by his fellow-creatures, and a feeling of hushed 
sadness fell on the little party as Jonathan and Bill 
came slowly along, carrying a dark form between them. 
Elsie met them at the door. 

“ Is he much hurt, Jonathan? — and is it any one 
you know ? ” 

“ Oh, no. Miss Elsie, it’s quite a stranger to these 
parts, at all events, and Missy, don’t you come 
nearer, it’s no sight for you. Cook and Lizzie’ll 
help me.” 

“ But, J onathan, I’m not too young to help a suf- 
fering fellow-creature, I hope. Oh dear, there’s gran- 
nie’s bell. She has heard us after all.” 

‘‘ Yes, yes, Missy, go and tell her about it. She has 
strong nerves, has Mrs. Kennerly, albeit she is old, 
but this will be a sore trouble for her.” 

“ Why to her? It’s a trouble we are glad to have.” 

Very soon Elsie was by her grannie’s side. 

“ Well, my dear, what is all this commotion about? 
Is there anything the matter? ” 

Well, yes, grannie. Jonathan was sitting up with 
the sick cow, and somehow he came across a poor 
gentleman who had fallen down the chalk-pit. You 
always said that Lady Eastley ought to fence it round, 
or there would be an accident.” 


A KNOCK AT THE DOOR. 


65 


So I did. How sad! Poor man, are the maids 
doing everything they can for him? ” 

Yes, and Jonathan is directing them. Yon must 
trust me, grannie. I’ll go and find some brandy. I 
dare say he will soon revive, and the doctor cannot he 
long now.” Elsie softly shut her grandmother’s door 
and walked down to the dining-room to find some 
brandy. At that moment, however, there was the 
sound of noisy hurrying footsteps and much audible 
sobbing, as the door flew open and Lizzie rushed in. 

“ Oh, Miss Elsie, Miss Elsie! What shall we do? 
How could they bring it in here? Oh! mercy on us! 
How are we to sleep here again? ” 

‘‘ For pity’s sake, Lizzie, keep quiet! Grannie will 
think you have gone mad. What is all this noise 
about? Aren’t you ashamed of yourself? ” 

You don’t know. Miss Elsie, you haven’t seen 
it.” 

Seen it! You mean the poor gentleman who has 
met with the accident? ” 

Ho, no. Miss Elsie, it’s not that, it’s something 
quite different.” 

Nonsense, Lizzie,” said Elsie, taking hold of Liz- 
zie’s arm and giving her a gentle shake. “ Take this 
brandy to Jonathan — I’m ashamed of you.” 

And so you may be. Miss Elsie, but you haven’t 
seen it; it’s not a gentleman that has met with an 
accident, no. Ho, it’s what will bring ill-luck to this 
house; it’s — it’s 

‘‘What on earth do you mean?” said Elsie im- 
patiently. 

“ Oh, Miss Elsie, don’t be angry with me! It’s 


66 


AREESTED. 


dreadful, terrible! I’m all of a shake, so is cook, and 
Mr. Jonathan’s white as a sheet.” 

But why? ” repeated Elsie. 

Because — I dursn’t say it! It’s a corpse we’ve got 
in the house. Oh, Miss Elsie, and worse than that, 
it’s a murdered corpse! I’m sure of it! I saw it. 
There was the eyes stark and staring at me. It’ll be 
the death of me and cook.” 

Elsie herself stepped hack a space and was silent 
for a moment. Could this he true? Then her usual 
courage came to her rescue. 

What nonsense! Of course the poor man was 
wounded if he fell over into the pit! Besides, you 
don’t know if he is alive or dead. Here, take the 
brandy — no, wait. I’ll go myself, and you can go to 
bed.” Elsie put all the scorn she could into her tone as 
she hurried out. But Lizzie was as much afraid of 
being left alone as she was of being in proximity to 
the corpse, so she followed her young mistress at a dis- 
creet distance, still sobbing out: 

Oh, it’s awful unlucky! it will bring trouble on 
the house. Oh, Miss Elsie, for the love of God don’t 
go in there! The eyes will haunt you till your dying 
day, that they will.” 

At this moment Mrs. Kennerly herself barred El- 
sie’s passage. Aroused by the noise, she had hastily 
put on some wraps and had come down to the room 
into which Jonathan had brought his sad burden, 
and where he was still doing all he could to restore 
animation. 

Child, don’t go in there,” she said, taking the 
brandy bottle from Elsie’s hand. ^‘Lizzie, go to the 


A KNOCK AT THE DOOR. 67 

kitchen and don’t be making a noise here.” The old 
lady drew Elsie into the parlour. 

Those foolish girls have no self-restraint, but I 
must own, Elsie, that I would have given a good deal 
to avoid this. It may bring much trouble upon us. 
The doctor has just come, hut I wish Jonathan had 
not ” 

Oh, grannie! What do you mean.^ I hope Yule 
Farm will always he open to any unfortunate person, 
only tell me, do you thing that there is no hope? ” 

At first, J onathan says, he fancied that it was a 
fit, hut now he is certain that it was not so. There has 
been foul play, and who knows what may he the end 
of the business? Some one must have had a grudge 
against the poor stranger.” 

If there has been foul play, grannie, we must do 
all we can to help justice to find it out. I can not 
bear to think that any one near here has been so 
wicked. But, anyhow, it is our duty to do all we 
can for the poor man. After all, perhaps Jonathan 
is mistaken. Don’t you remember, grannie, last year, 
how Mattie Smith was said to be dead with ^ indiges- 
tion of the lungs,’ but she recovered all right” Elsie 
talked on in this way, as she saw that her grandmother 
looked really distressed. 

Dr. Crooks will tell you. I asked him to come 
to us here. It’s not a fit place for you, child, any- 
how.” 

Grannie, is the doctor in his right senses? ” whis- 
pered Elsie. 

He is very talkative, and I fancy that he has been 
having a good supper, but he might be worse.” 


68 


ARRESTED. 


At this moment Dr. Crooks himself came hustling 
up. He was a short, bullet-headed man, with very- 
light, curling hair, looking as if he were a fair nigger. 
His complexion was red, his nose was redder, and his 
whole demeanour showed that he was not a teetotaler. 
His language too, on occasions, was not very choice, 
hut in his sober moments he was the best surgeon 
to be found for many miles round Norwold. His 
legs were short and his person corpulent, and alto- 
gether it was difficult not to smile at his grotesque 
appearance. 

Yes, ma’am, here I am. I’ve done my best and 
we’ve tried to pour a river of brandy down his throat, 
but though he was still breathing when I came, ma’am, 
he has now passed that stage. There’s a moment when 
a man is alive and the next when he’s dead. You’ve 
taken in a strange lodger, ma’am, a strange lodger, but 
thank your stars, ma’am, your lucky stars that he was 
breathing when I came. I can square the authorities. 
Death from failure of the heart’s action; it’s a useful 
phrase. There’s few deaths as couldn’t be attributed 
to that anyhow. But, ma’am, I should like you to 
come and see for yourself that I’ve done all I can do.” 
Elsie interrupted him. 

Is there any truth. Dr. Crooks, in this foolish 

idea that this stranger has been — mur ” 

“ Tut! Bless my soul and body! Truth; why. 
Miss Kennerly, what is truth? You and I didn’t 
see anything, so how are we to know ? But as to call- 
ing me up from my bed to cure this — this case, shall 
we say? Why, that was foolish if you like. Well, well, 
it’s a bad business. The man’s a gentleman of some 


A KNOCK AT THE DOOR. 


69 


means, I should say, though, as Jonathan and I have 
ascertained, there’s not a penny piece on him, not even 
one penny to pay the doctor’s fee. A man should have 
more conscience than to die without leaving provision 
for his medical men, eh, ma’am? I fear the law will 

have its lynx eye on him, but Mrs. Kennerly 

interrupted him. 

Elsie, wait here for us. My granddaughter is 
courageous. Dr. Crooks, but I should prefer that she 
did not mix herself up in this affair.” 

“ Why should anyone he afraid ? ” asked Elsie, 
proudly lifting her head. 

‘‘ Why, indeed? I’m glad to find one sensible 
woman in the world. I’m deuced glad af it, ma’am. 
You have done your duty. Miss Elsie. But listen; 
take my advice, get out of this house as soon as pos- 
sible. Come, Mrs. Kennerly, I want you for a mo- 
ment.” 

At this instant Elsie, looking up at her grand- 
mother, saw her turn deadly pale. 

Grannie, dear grannie, I am sure that you feel 
faint and cold. Lizzie, quick! Help your mistress 
upstairs, and, doctor, do see about grannie.” 

It was some time before the old lady was restored 
from her fainting attack, and then she was ordered to 
keep quiet in her bed till morning. It was Elsie her- 
self who said to the doctor: 

“ Now let me come with you. Dr. Crooks; I am 
not afraid. Why should one be nervous about death? ” 

“ Why, indeed; it’s the commonest event of life. 
Miss Elsie. We all have to die sooner or later. But 
take my advice, drive your grandmother to Norwold 


70 


ARRESTED. 


to-morrow morning — this morning I ought to say. I 
and Jonathan will manage all the rest for you. If you 
are wanted for a witness Idl come for you. But I 
think Jonathan will be all that is necessary.^’ 

Have you found nothing to prove his identity? ” 
Elsie said, clasping her hands tight, and following 
the doctor. 

We looked for his purse and found nothing, 
nothing whatever.’^ 

The two now entered the long, low room. Jona- 
than still stood by the bedside, whilst Betty was mute- 
ly contemplating the scene. A farm labourer was 
holding a flickering candle near the bed, and looked 
like a mute at a funeral, so grave was his expression. 

Dr. Crooks took the candle from his hand, and 
motioned to Elsie to approach. She gave a glance 
at the prostrate form, and her quick eye at once noted 
many details. She saw that everything about the un- 
fortunate man spoke of affluence. 

The only wound is on the back of his head,’’ 
said Dr. Crooks. ‘‘ He must have been stunned from 
behind.” 

But he may have fallen on something.” 

He may, hut — Eh, Jonathan, what do you say? ” 

Jonathan shook his head. 

You falls on something, or something falls on 
you. Miss Elsie; but the signs is different.” 

Elsie shivered. She now almost understood Liz- 
zie’s superstitious fears. 

Dr. Crooks,” she whispered, have you looked 
into his waistcoat pocket? ” 

Eh, but you’re a sharp girl. Miss Elsie. Right 


A KNOCK AT THE DOOR. 


71 


you are. Here is the card sure enough. Can you read 
it ? I can’t see.” 

Elsie took the card, and read out: 

^‘Mr. Henry H. Bruce, 77, Russell Square.” 

Oh, poor gentleman! Most likely he has a sor- 
rowing wife and children,” sobbed Betty. 

Look here, J onathan, there’s no more to he done 
to-night. Get the women away, and later on this 
morning, before any one gets wind of this, let Mrs. 
Kenner ly and her grandchild be driven to Korwold. 
They know nothing about all this, mind; it’s not fit 
they should. I’ll see it through.” 

“You are very kind,” said Elsie, recognising Dr. 
Crooks’ real kindness hidden henpath many folds of 
oddity and a decided love of drink. “ I am sure, for 
grannie’s sake, that we had better go to Korwold.” 

The doctor led the way out. At the entrance Elsie 
stepped on something, and stooping down she picked 
up a small key attached to a string. Thinking that 
it belonged to the house she put it in her pocket as the 
doctor was saying: 

“ You are plucky. Miss Elsie. I like a brave 
woman, ’pon my word I do.” 

“ Do you really think — believe that this is a mur- 
der? ” 

“Yes, I do; murder and robbery. It’s no use 
mincing one’s words in private. A man like that 
doesn’t travel without money. Now to bed. Miss 
Elsie. Leave all the rest to us, and finish your sleep. 
There’s as much grit in the race of Kennerlys as in 


72 


ARRESTED. 


three ordinary families/’ said the doctor to J onathan. 

But look here, my man, don’t let the ladies get 
mixed up in this. It’s a bad business for someone 
that is somewhere, and he’ll have to swing for it.” 


CHAPTER VII. 

MBS. TILLY’S SURPRISE. 

It was well known that Mrs. Tilly, who lived at 
The Sunbeam,” Norwold, never consented to put 
up in her window the notice Lodgings to let” 

“ Lodgings as were any good were always let,” was 
one of her favourite remarks, and landladies as was 
worth their salt had no need to be a-’awking their 
wares.” 

Mrs. Tilly was from London,” and this special 
distinction enabled her, as she believed, to give wise 
advise to the Norwold folk for the reason that they, 
poor things, couldn’t ’ave so much sense as some, see- 
ing they lived in such an out-of-the-way place as Nor- 
wold.” Mrs. Tilly had her special creed, as all women 
worth anything are sure to have. She thought that 
folks that did not rise early could possess no other 
merit. Slug-a-beds were such as ’adn’t any right to 
live in this work-a-day world of ours,” she would re- 
mark, and if her neighbours mentioned their own early 
rising, it was found that on that particular morning 
in question, Mrs. Tilly had risen five minutes earlier 


MRS. TILLY’S SURPRISE. 


73 


than any one else. Sundays were no exception. They 
were in this respect not kept holy. “ The ’olier one is 
the earlier one is/’ was one of the sentences of her 
creed. Mr. Tilly kept the Sabbath in this respect, 
but then he was a man, and a man was a sad necessity, 
“ as was useful for boots, knives, and ’ammering,” 
but had an inconvenient habit of making food dis- 
appear, no one knew where! ” Women could nibble 
a bit here and a bit there, and take a cup o’ tea at odd 
times, but men always wanted meals, and then had 
“ so little to show for ’em.” 

The Sunbeam ” was small, and could in truth 
take in but one lodger, and at present that lodger was 
Oliver Englefield. Mr. Englefield was a man, and as 
such he naturally had many failings, but, making due 
allowance for the mistake of her sex, Mrs. Tilly always 
gave him a good character. He was regular to meals, 
and regular to bed,” this being in her eyes another 
great recommendation. He was also an early riser, 
and if poor he was regular with his payments. 

Mrs. Tilly had had lodgers who were poor and 
irregular, and she appreciated the difference. Tilly 
was a great expense to her, he had to be kept because 
he was " afflicted,” as his wife put it. If anyone pos- 
sessing a curious mind ventured to ask in what way 
Mr. Tilly was afflicted, his wife would sometimes ex- 
plain that Tilly would not take to anything, which 
did not mean that he did not take anything” ; on the 
contrary, but the little word to ” made all the differ- 
ence in the explanation. Whenever Tilly could man- 
age it unperceived he took something,” but he never 
took to work. He was in fact, as his wife put it, ‘^afflict- 


74 


ARRESTED. 


ed” with the wish to do nothing. He had to do 
hoots, knives, and ’ammering, or no meal would he 
have found ready for him. All the manly element in 
Tilly’s nature revolted against this hardship. He 
spent his life in trying to evade either the hoots, the 
knives, or the ’ammering, which word included break- 
ing coal and all other little jobs necessitating holding 
something in the right hand and steadying something 
else with the left. What Tilly really liked was slink- 
ing out to visit the Black Swan.” That sable-col- 
oured fowl was answerable for many of Mrs. Tilly’s 
words, and most of her aphorisms. Tilly had one 
almost invincible armour, and this was his slowness 
of repartee. He spoke little, but he was a good listener, 
in so far as he seldom answered his wife’s speeches, 
yet this same silence added — if nothing can add to 
something — ^to his wife’s flow of conversation and to 
the number of her pithy remarks. 

Man is born to annoy woman. Keep ’em at 
boots, knives and ’ammering, and they are bearable, 
hut when they does nothing but rinse their throats 
with brewers’ stuff, as is made of no one knows what, 
then they makes me feel as if I could murder ’em.” 

The neighbours often said to Tilly that Mrs. Tilly 
was a woman as wasn’t to he met with every day,” 
and Tilly usually answered: 

I meets her every day, and if I wants to he a hit 
cheerful, she’s sure to find something as wants ’am- 
mering. Mrs. Tilly ain’t got no repose about her, 
that’s what she ain’t got.” 

On this special Sunday morning Mrs. Tilly got up 
very early to clean her doorsteps. She liked the neigh- 


MRS. TILLY’S SURPRISE. 


75 


hours as they went by to church or chapel to notice 
that her stones were as white as snow. Mrs. Tilly was 
so fond of cleanliness that had she had the chance, she 
would have scrubbed a nigger white, or she would 
have died in the attempt. It was only the lodger who 
was allowed to trapass ’’ up her steps; woe betide 
Tilly if he so far forgot himself as to leave the impress 
of his boots upon their dazzling whiteness. Once a 
naughty boy had for fun run up to ring the bell, and 
to increase his amusement he had wilfully soiled the 
steps with his muddy boots, but Mrs. Tilly had given 
him a lesson which had served as an example for the 
rest of the community of juvenile offenders. She had 
literally made him clean ^em with the ^airs of his 
^ead,’^ and the sinner had found that penance any- 
thing but pleasant. Further, he had been told as a 
parting shaft to go and tell his friends and his neigh- 
bours that they also would be turned into mops if they 
offended in the same way, and the warning, unlike 
many warnings, had not been given in vain. You 
could not escape Mrs. Tilly’s eyes, do what you would; 
one eye worked one way, and the other swept the oppo- 
site horizon, so that like a revolving lighthouse, the 
whole of the area round about her house was illumined 
by her glances. 

As we have said, very early on this Sunday morn- 
ing, Mrs. Tilly was whitening her already white steps, 
whilst Tilly and the neighbours were enjo3dng their 
foolish Sunday morning dreams, when to her surprise 
and horror she heard a step behind her, and turning 
round she beheld her lodger, Mr. Oliver Englefield, 
approaching. Oliver possessed a latch-key, and so 
6 


ARRESTED. 


Y6 

regular was he that he had always been trusted to 
let himself in and then to draw the holt. 

Through some curious mental aberration, which 
Mrs. Tilly never could afterwards explain or under- 
stand, she had opened her front door without notic- 
ing that the holt was not drawn, though the fact 
flashed across her as soon as she cast her eyes upon 
Oliver. 

“ Lor’-a-mercy, Mr. Englefleld — whatever is the 
matter and wherever have you been? Wait a moment, 
sir, and look at your hoots! there’s six inches of mud 
upon ’em, and I have just cleaned my steps. Save us 
and bless us! You as is so regular in general, I never 
give you a thought. You might just now have turned 
me to a pillar of salt, just the same as Lot’s wife. 
And you do look ill too, Mr. Oliver. Have you been 
a-fainting on the downs? Tilly is a-hed of course, 
but your hoots’ll keep him from mischief to-day at all 
events.” 

Oh, don’t let him trouble about them,” said 
Oliver, beginning to unlace the offenders. I’ve got 
another pair.” 

But these are your Sunday ones, Mr. Englefleld. 
I was so put about that you had ’em on when you 
went out yesterday, for it wouldn’t do for people to 
say that you didn’t have your Sunday boots ready 
for church. Tilly is a poor creature, no one can deny 
that, and don’t feel much, hut I hope he’s self-respect- 
ing enough to feel that” 

“I’m rather tired. I think I’ll not go out this 
morning, Mrs. Tilly.” 

“ Rather tired! Why, Mr. Englefleld, you do look 


MRS. TILLY’S SURPRISE. 


11 

done up, and there, to look at you, one would say that 
you’d seen a ghost.” 

I — I lost my way on the downs, and I’m rather 
foot-sore.” 

‘^And so you’ve been walking all night?” said 
Mrs. Tilly, looking her lodger well over, and putting 
a good deal of incredulity into her voice. 

“ Yes, I — ^have been wandering, but I went to Yule 
Farm first.” 

The boots were now unlaced and Mrs. Tilly came 
to the rescue. She picked them up and looked them 
over critically. 

‘^You’ve been to the shore, Mr. Englefield, and 
Yule Farm is top of the cliff and a goodish step from 
the shore too. You must have lost your way consid- 
erable. It’s fortunate that I’m up early, that it is, 
and it’s fortunate that you found your way ’ome 
early.” 

Yes, thank you. I’ll go up and rest now. I think 
I should like a cup of tea soon if you don’t mind, Mrs. 
Tilly, and then — oh. I’ll tell you later on,” and Oliver 
hurried up to his room, entered it, and then Mrs. 
Tilly’s sharp ears heard him lock his door. 

Never before had her lodger locked himself into his 
room, what could it mean? She finished her steps, 
meditating deeply all the time, and wondering how^ she 
could bring home to the poor young man a sense of his 
sins. At that age young fellows ought to be stopped 
on the downward way, for it was certain when they got 
to Tilly’s age, ’abit was like chains throttling a man 
round his neck, so that he couldn’t keep his ’ead above 
water.” 


78 


ARRESTED. 


At last Mrs. Tilly went back to her kitchen fire, 
boiled the kettle and made some tea as requested. 
With all her strict ideas of the whole duty of man, 
Mrs. Tilly had a kind heart, indeed it was the posses- 
sion of that soft reality, which had kept Tilly’s meals 
regular, and had given him the food and the raiment 
wherewith he had not been content, because his wife 
had never added to them the drink he longed for. 

But this was to he a day of surprises for the good 
woman. When she knocked at Oliver’s door with 
her tea tray he thanked her politely, and begged her 
to put it down.” Spechless from astonishment she 
did so, and retired behind a corner to see what would 
happen. Presently an arm was put out and the tray 
was taken in, but Mrs. Tilly’s eye had seen something 
terrible. The arm was covered with a white shirt 
sleeve, but the shirt sleeve was covered with black 
mud! 

He’s ’ad his coat off! ” she murmured, and out 
there on the downs, there couldn’t have been boots, 
knives, and ’ammering to do! I thought he was going 
courting, but there’s nothing about the fact of court- 
ing as could have covered him with mud! Lor’-a- 
mercy, whatever ’as come to him? ” 

The rest of Mrs. Tilly’s work was done mechani- 
cally. From force of habit she omitted nothing, and 
at nine o’clock she even laid Mr. Englefield’s break- 
fast, but she was not herself and she knew it, for she 
suddenly discovered that she had forgotten to wake 
Tilly, and that, in consequence, he had slept on peace- 
fully. Startled by finding no knives ready, Mrs. Tilly 
rushed to h6r husband’s bedside and gave him what 


MRS. TILLY’S SURPRISE. 79 

she called a morning dose ” of the kind that was 
necessary to keep a man ’ealthy.” 

What, Tilly! ain’t you going to get up till dooms- 
day? A nice man you are, a-lying there snoring and 
snorting and a-letting me slave and slave till I’m dead 
beat and ain’t got any breath in my body.” 

“ Oh, ain’t you? ” said Tilly, slowly rousing him- 
self. You ain’t bio wed out yet, Sarah, for I hears the 
breath.” 

I tell you that I’m dead beat! Here was I a- 
scrubbing the steps afore any one in the street was 
up, and no thanks do I get from you, Tilly, and you 
call yourself a man.” 

Tilly thought to himself that he didn’t see why he 
should thank his wife for steps that he wasn’t allowed 
to use, but prudence kept him silent. 

Haven’t you nothing to say to that, Tilly? ” 
asked his wife, wondering if by chance her husband 
knew anything about Mr. Englefield. Was it possible 
that he too had visited the Black Swan? ” 

Noa,” answered Tilly, " I don’t think I’ve any- 
thing to remark. I’m a bit dry and I’ll come down 
soon and get a cup of tea, Sarah.” 

I dare say you’ll do that, Tilly. Your victuals is 
never forgotten by you. There’s one thing the Bible 
don’t speak the truth about. It says, ^ If a man will 
not work neither shall he eat.’ You never works, Tilly, 
and yet you eats your ’ead off. It’s me as works, 
works, works, from morning till night.” 

I wish you didn’t, Sarah,” but the sentence was 
fuel to the furnace. 

I dare say you do! Mr. Lie-a-bed and Mr. Do- 


80 


ARRESTED. 


nothing. Yon wish I didn’t work, do you? And 
pray how would you eat if I didn’t? There’s no fowls 
of the air as would come and feed you, however much 
you looked at ’em; you think that if you held your 
mouth wide open they’d plop down into it ready 
plucked and cooked, hut I tell you, Tilly, though you 
mayn’t believe me, that they wouldnH” 

Tilly had a slight sense of humour which would 
have been greater if he had not visited the “ Black 
Swan” so often on the sly. The idea of the good- 
natured fowls was too much for him, and he 
chuckled. 

I believe you, Sarah. I’m glad of it, for it would 
knock my teeth down my throat if those birds was to 
come sudden.” 

“ And a good thing too — ^better a deal than what 
does go down your throat, Tilly.” 

Mrs. Tilly now thought it wiser to disappear and 
wash up her own cup and plate, to show that she, at 
all events, had been up and had taken her meal at the 
right time. 

She was to he still further tried, however, for Tilly, 
when dressed, complained of Oliver’s boots, which had 
to he done before a sip or a sup passed his lips. Worse 
still, Mr. Englefield left his breakfast untouched. 
Two things which hurt Mrs. Tilly’s feelings sorely. 

Tilly, the hoots is your breakfast,” she said, 
solemnly. 

Is they? ” said Tilly. “ Well, I daresay that cla}'’ 
is very indigestible, Sarah, and there’s a good load of 
it here.” 

At last Mrs. Tilly knocked at Oliver’s door, and 


MRS. TILLY’S SURPRISE. 


81 

asked sternly if he meant to eat or to fast. His answer 
quite upset her usual calculations. 

“ I don’t want anything more, thank you, Mrs. 
Tilly, and — and I want to speak to you when I am 
dressed.” 

Mrs. Tilly always disliked this phrase. If a lodger 
wanted to speak it was always a bad sign. She liked 
the speaking to be on her side, and she was so flustered 
this morning that she felt that she couldn’t hear any 
more. 

“ I think, Tilly, that you’d better join up your 
breakfast and your dinner all in one. There’s the 
service too. You’ll be late if you don’t hurry, and 
then I should like to know what will be thought of 
us.” 

Mr. Tilly was always made to go to morning serv- 
ice, so as to keep up appearances. He disliked this 
duty very much, but there was no dinner to be had 
if he disobeyed. Once or twice he had tried to play 
truant, but evidently Mrs. Tilly kept a spy in the 
place of worship, who reported his absence, so that 
shirking was useless. Moreover, Mrs. Tilly always 
told everyone how much she slaved in order that Tilly 
might be ready for his service. Tilly had tried to ex- 
plain that her service was in the evening, and that it 
wasn’t fair never to change over. Mrs. Tilly always 
went to church in the evening. She was never known 
to miss. On her way back she passed the Black 
Swan,” and she had a way of finding out if Tilly was 
there. If he was she waited for him and brought him 
home. Tilly’s manly pride rebelled against this su- 
pervision, but then he liked his supper, and if you 


82 


AERESTED. 


can’t eat your cake and also drink your beer, it is 
better to make a compromise, and make sure at least 
of one thing. 

Mrs. Tilly had just sent Tilly off when she heard 
her lodger’s bell, and as she walked upstairs she put on 
a very grave face, and allowed no smile to play upon 
her lips. 

Mr. Englefield was dressed, and certainly looking 
once more like a gentleman that is clothed and in his 
right mind, though his face was still deadly pale, and 
he had not lost his look of weariness. 

“ Mrs. Tilly,” he began, not looking at her, I 
am going away to-day. I will give you a week’s rent 
instead of notice. Will you make up my bill, please, 
and will you also send this note to the bank to-mor- 
row morning? ” 

Lor’-a-mercy! ” exclaimed Mrs. Tilly. Going 
away! Giving up your situation! Well, well, I 
never! ” 


CHAPTER YIII. 

A FACE AT THE WINDOW. 

Strange to say, Elsie was on this eventful night 
once more doomed to be disturbed, and that in a 
most unexpected manner. By telling herself over and 
over again that it was foolish to be afraid of death, 
and that God was taking care of her as much by night 
as by day, she had at last fallen asleep; indeed, the 


A FACE AT THE WINDOW. 


83 


idea of going to Norwold, and of thus being able to 
see Oliver a few days earlier than she had expected, 
had much helped to calm her mind, and she fell asleep 
with a smile on her lips. Besides, she was very fond 
of her Aunt Elizabeth Giles, and she looked forward 
to staying for a time in a more lively place than Yule 
Farm. Oliver should be asked often to supper, and 
they should see each other, and perhaps she could tell 
him that she loved him if he was also jealous of Al- 
fred Eoach. He would be very sorry for his hasty 
temper, and they would make up their silly quarrel 
which, after all, had certainly been about an infinite 
deal of nothing.” When she fell asleep, however, she 
dreamt that Oliver and Mr. Simson were having a 
duel. In her dream she saw them fighting on the very 
edge of the cliff, and she thought that she vainly tried 
to go between them so as to separate them, but some 
powerful influence held her back. Their quaint 
swords gleamed in the moonlight, and she could 
even hear the clashing of the weapons. Then she 
made another desperate effort to get to them, when 
suddenly she saw the short-sighted tutor rush for- 
ward and hurl his antagonist head foremost over the 
cliffs. Elsie started up screaming, and as she did so 
she heard her own name ringing in her ears. It was 
not the tutor’s voice, however, nor even Olivers manly 
tones, but only Lizzie’s shrill treble. 

Lawk-a-day, Miss Elsie! Miss Elsie! I know’d 
how it would be. The corpse is walking. Me and 
Betty have had the vapours listening to the noise of 
it. Save us. Miss Elsie! ” 

Elsie was wide awake now. 


84 


AERESTED. 


“What nonsense 5^ou are talking, Lizzie! Why, 
such a thing is impossible. You shouldn’t wake me up 
like this, and you shouldn’t speak so of the dead.” 
Whilst scolding Lizzie Elsie had mechanically jumped 
out of bed, and was now hastily putting on some 
warm clothing. “What do you mean? — but pray 
don’t scream. Remember that grannie is not well.” 

“ Oh, Miss Elsie, we wouldn’t have wakened you, 
only me and Betty couldn’t a-bear ourselves any 
longer. It’s a wonder how I found the courage to 
come down the attic stairs. Lawk-a-mercy! we 
thought we should have died of fright.” 

“ But what did you hear? ” said Elsie, sternly, for 
she was determined that whatever happened her 
grandmother should not again he roused. “ I dare- 
say it was only the wind; you shouldn’t be so easily 
frightened. Besides, Jonathan is still there, most 
likely.” 

“ No, Miss Elsie, we heard him and the doctor 
drive off together half-an-hour ago, and then, oh. Miss 
Elsie, we heard chains rattling.” At this point Lizzie 
fairly sobbed and clung to her young mistress, whilst 
the quieter Betty, who now appeared on the scene, 
only moaned and looked deadly pale. 

“ Don’t make any more noise. If you are afraid 
to come I’ll go downstairs alone, and see that all is 
safe.” 

“You are brave. Miss Elsie, hut suppose harm 
was to come? No one knows what a corpse will do. 
Maybe he’s looking for his murderer. That’s what 
they oftenest do.” 

Elsie said “ Nonsense! ” but brave as she was, she 


A FACE AT THE WINDOW. 


85 


felt a little nervous at having to go downstairs. How- 
ever, she possessed a certain amount of impetuosity, 
which at times made up for the failure of nerve power. 
She was, besides, too sensible to believe that a corpse 
could walk, still there might he something else. 

“Why should I he afraid?’^ she thought, then 
turning to the maids she hade them wait for her at 
the head of the stairs, that is, if they were too much 
afraid to follow her. Both loudly protested that they 
would follow Miss Elsie anywhere, but when her slen- 
der form was seen tripping down the dark stairs, on 
which only a few faint moonbeams shed their rays, 
they repented, and they let her go alone. Elsie had 
already reached the last step when the maids paused, 
and she now hastened to turn into the short stone pas- 
sage which led to the garden room. It was just here 
that Oliver had told her that he loved her. How 
happy she had been to hear him speak thus, hut how 
unhappy ever since. He was always too impetuous 
to wait and see what would follow. Dear, brave, hot- 
tempered Oliver! 

The thought of Oliver helped her to go down the 
stone passage, for his presence seemed to be near 
ready to protect her. 

“ I will go in and see,’’ she said, resolutely. 
“ Courage is necessary in any state of life.” 

She paused at the door and listened. All was si- 
lent. At last she touched the handle and tried to turn 
it. It was locked. She listened to see if anything 
was stirring. No, the silence alone was alarming. 
The silence of death unnerved her more than the cries 
of the frightened maids. What nonsense it was to 


86 


ARRESTED. 


be afraid. She took hold of the key and turned it in 
the lock. Outside the wind had sunk, and only now 
and then a long, low, melancholy whistle sounded in 
the eaves. As she opened the door, however, she 
started. Yes, there w'as a noise. It sounded as if 
' someone were opening a window from within. An- 
other instant and Elsie resolutely conquered her terror 
and entered the room. 

The chamber was lighted by a window opposite 
the trestle bed. Elsie forced herself to look towards 
the bed, the place where the corpse must be lying. 
There it was, covered over with a large white sheet, 
which allowed the outline to be vaguely visible. But 
one thing Elsie noticed at once. A faint wind was 
blowing over the corpse, making the sheet heave 
slightly over the dead man. Elsie turned towards 
the window and, starting back, nearly allowed her 
candle to fall from her hand, for she saw that it was 
wide open and, appearing above the woodwork, she 
saw the dark outline of a head and shoulders. Noth- 
ing but her pride prevented her from screaming. 
Happily she remembered her own indignation at Liz- 
zie’s shrieks, and refrained herself. The next mo- 
ment she was indeed glad that she had not indulged 
in feminine screams, for she immediately recognized 
the strange outlined form of Timothy Turner. 

During the pause Tim looked at her without any 
sign of surprise or fear upon his face, only as he wrig- 
gled his head from side to side, no one need have been 
called a coward for experiencing a feeling of fear at 
the sight of his grotesque ugliness. 

Tim — Timothy,” said Elsie at last, advancing 


A FACE AT THE WINDOW. 


87 


towards the window, what do you mean by coming 
here, and opening the window? How did you do it, 
and don’t you understand that the noise you made 
frightened the maids out of their wits? ” 

Timothy looked quite sad as he heard the tone of 
rebuke in Miss Elsie’s voice. 

“You’re not angry with me. Miss Elsie, are you? 
I didn’t mean any harm. I came to look at — ■ 
at ” 

“ You have no business here,” interrupted Elsie, 
speaking still more sternly now that her fears were 
less. “ You must have used force to open that win- 
dow. You might be a thief. Lizzie and Betty heard 
you, and were frightened out of their senses.” 

“ The window was easy enough to open. Miss 
Elsie, easy enough, but you know I’ve never touched 
a thing of yours in all my life. You don’t think so, 
do you. Miss Elsie?” 

Elsie began to soften, for poor Timothy’s deform- 
ity and want of wit always appealed to her pity; be- 
sides, she now remembered that other silent form in 
the room. How wrong it was in the presence of death 
to be angry with a poor, crazy man, when she knew 
Tim was perfectly harmless. Besides, he had a horror 
of money, and would never willingly touch it. 

“ Hush, Tim! ” she said, softly. “ Get down 
from the window and go away, you will disturb 

“ He was all alone out yonder, and now he is here 
all alone,” said Timothy, pointing with his long, bony 
fingers towards the bed. “ It’s dull being alone. 
There’s folks that minds it, but I don’t, you know 
I don’t.” 


88 


ARRESTED. 


The dead have no more wishes, Tim. Now go 
and let me shut the window. Why don’t you go 
home? Wait a moment, though. Will you tell Mr. 
Simson that — we are in trouble, and that we are 
going away to Norwold. There, don’t forget, say 
‘ Miss Elsie is going to Norwold.’ Now, good-night. 
I shall fasten this window securely, so that you can’t 
open it again.” 

Elsie’s kind words seemed to reassure Tim, as with 
a sudden motion he disappeared from view. With 
trembling fingers Elsie refastened the window, and 
then fied from the room without waiting to relock the 
door, for now a sudden feeling of fear overtook her, 
a feeling that she was pursued by all manner of evil 
spirits, who were trying to drag her back. As she ran 
up the stairs she recollected that she had left the 
trembling servants on the landing, and there sure 
enough they were, crouching in a corner, huddling 
close to each other. 

Oh, Miss Elsie, Miss Elsie, we thought that you 
were dead too! We heard you go in that door, and 
you never came out. If ever I get over this terrible 
night. I’ll 

I hope you’ll both he more sensible! If either 
of you had looked out of your attic window, you 
would have seen that it was only poor crazy Tim wan- 
dering about, as he often does. The dogs know him 
so well that they don’t bark at him. Go back to bed, 
and I hope that another time you will not wake me 
up about nothing at all.” 

Another time,” said poor Lizzie. You don’t 
think. Miss Elsie, that such things will happen very 


A FACE AT THE WINDOW. 


89 


often again, do you? If so be there’s going to be a 
many corpses brought in here, I’ll like to be given 
warning.” 

This time Elsie lost patience and running past the 
maids she went back to her own bedroom and shut the 
door, leaving them to regain their attics as best they 
could. But there was no more sleep for the brave 
girl, and she was up early, trying to settle what things 
should be packed up for their visit to JSTorwold. Day- 
light made a great deal of difference in her feelings, 
and she no longer felt afraid of that room. 

After this all was hurry and confusion. The doc- 
tor and Jonathan returned, saying that the police 
would soon follow, and the sooner the ladies got away 
the better. The maids were to be sent to the village, 
and Jonathan Hooper’s aunt was to come in and 
keep house. She was an unimaginative woman who 
had no nerves, and who could help her nephew Jona- 
than with all that was requisite. After the funeral 
the maids would come back and be under her charge 
till the return of the Kennerlys. 

. When the old-fashioned carriage drew up at the 
door, Elsie’s heart felt lighter. Her dear grannie 
should be safely taken away from all the worry. She 
herself would forget the fright she had experienced 
when she met Oliver again, and how sorry he would 
be for her. 

“ How, Elsie, dear, have you packed everything in 
the box? Where is my grey knitting?” grannie 
called out, looking rather pale and disturbed. 

^^Aunt Elizabeth Giles will find plenty of knit- 
tings for us.” 


90 


ARRESTED. 


Nonsense, child, she won’t find any like mine.” 

It’s bad for Dumpling to be kept waiting. Think 
of that! ” 

I wish you thought of it sometimes, Elsie! 
Have you told Anne Hooper all she has to do ? ” 

Just as the two ladies were stepping into the car- 
riage, Mr. Simson hurried up the path. Elsie, though 
sorry to see him, graciously held out her hand to greet 
him. 

‘‘ Oh, Miss Kennerly, I am indeed sorry for your 
trouble! I have made a point of coming to tell you so, 
instead of taking an early walk. Her ladyship also 
sent you a message of condolence. All the village is 
talking of — of what has happened. Is it true that the 
poor gentleman still lies in your house? ” 

Yes, hut say nothing to grannie. It has upset 
her a good deal. Thank you for coming to see us 
off. We shall enjoy our visit to Norwold im- 
mensely.” 

Isn’t there anything I can do for you. Miss 
Elsie? I hardly know how to express myself, but you 
will understand.” 

Thank you — grannie, here is Mr. Simson. He 
has come to wish us good speed on our journey. We 
shall only be a fortnight away.” 

“ Yes, only a fortnight. Ah! there is Betty with 
my grey knitting.” 

“ I’ve found it, ma’am. It was near the door of 
— where the corpse is lying. Everything is unlucky 
since that came into the house, ma’am, I knew it would 
be so.” 

“ For shame, girl! You shouldn’t use that word. 


A DISAPPOINTMENT. 


91 


God orders all our goings; our going out and our 
coming in, Betty.’^ 

Yes, ma’am, but ’tain’t always agreeable when 
it’s a corpse as is ordered in.” 

Mr. Simson,” whispered Elsie, “ can’t you see 
that poor Tim doesn’t come wandering round here at 
night? He frightened the maids early this morning, 
before it was light.” 

^^Yes, yes, of course. Timothy shall be told of 
it.” 

Thank you. The — poor dead man seems to have 
an attraction for Tim.” 

I will do anything you like. Miss Kennerly. I 
hope you believe me.” 

Indeed I do. How, grannie, I’m ready. Good- 
bye, Mr. Simson. Goodbye, Betty and Lizzie.” 

The carriage drove off down the lane and the tutor 
watched its disappearance. 

If she could realize how much I love her,” said 
the poor tutor, ^^but she is too beautiful and too 
good for me. I must only worship her afar off.” 


CHAPTEE IX. 

A DISAPPOINTMENT. 

Elsie’s spirits rose higher at every step which 
Dumpling took, and which brought them all nearer 
to Horwold. Mrs. Kennerly, on the other hand, was 
7 


92 


AKRESTED. 


very quiet and thoughtful. This dreadful business 
had upset her nerves more than she cared to show. 

We ought to be very thankful that we have such 
a trustworthy bailiff as Jonathan/’ she remarked pres- 
ently, “ otherwise I am sure I do not know what we 
should have done, or how we could have been able to 
leave the farm.” 

And Dr. Crooks, too, has been most kind. I 
shall not soon forget his thoughtfulness. By the way, 
grannie, we shall pass ‘ The Sunbeam ’ on the way 
to Aunt Elizabeth. Suppose we just stop to en- 
quire 

What is ^ The Sunbeam,’ Elsie, and what are we 
to enquire about? ” said Mrs. Kennerly. 

Grannie, dear, you know quite well. It is where 
Mr. Englefield lodges. ' We should like to hear, 
shouldn’t we, how he reached home last night?” 

I suppose he reached home as usual, Elsie — on 
his two legs. We know that he was not late because 
he left us early.” 

But he will soon hear about this — ^this — acci- 
dent, and he will he anxious about us.” 

Then he will also hear that we have come to 
Norwold, my dear, to he out of the way of every- 
thing.” 

That is unlikely; and most likely he will tramp 
out to Yule to condole with us.” 

I don’t see the necessity, Elsie, hut still if you 
wish it particularly 

Oh, no, of course I don’t; hut, grannie, you 
know that Mrs. Tilly was Aunt Giles’ servant once — 
years ago, when uncle was alive.” 


A DISAPPOINTMENT. 


93 


I dare say, dear; but what has that to do with 
calling on Mr. Englefield?” 

She will wish to see us, I expect.” 

Sooner or later Elsie usually got her own way, so 
the driver was told to stop at “ The Sunbeam.” It 
was now nearly three o’clock, and a great quiet reigned 
in the streets of the pretty little sea-side town, built 
in terraces of various levels, and looking south. See- 
ing a carriage stopping at her door, Mrs. Tilly ran 
out of her back door, and Elsie at once began the 
conversation by remarking: 

Good afternoon, Mrs. Tilly. I thought that you 
would like to hear that we are going to stay with Mrs. 
Giles.” 

I am sure I am very glad to hear it, Miss Ken- 
nerly. Mrs. Giles must be sometimes dull, living 
alone as she does; and indeed if it weren’t for Tilly 
I’d often go in myself and have a chat with her, but 
with a husband it’s impossible. If I was single now 
again, I should do many things. Miss Kennerly, as I 
don’t do now.” 

I dare say you would. I can’t think how any 
one makes up their mind to marry. It must be a great 
deal of trouble,” said Elsie, smiling, and showing her 
pretty teeth and her rosebud lips to great advan- 
tage. 

“ Indeed it is. Miss Kennerly; and nobody knows 
what it is to have to keep an eye on a man’s knives, 
boots, and ’ammering, till you’ve tried it. Won’t you 
get out, Mrs. Kennerly, and rest a bit in the par- 
lour? It’s years since I’ve seen you, ma’am, but 
you do keep your good looks wonderfully! Good 


94 


ARRESTED. 


looks is in your family, as one can see with half an 
eye! 

It’s not a pretty face that makes a good woman, 
Mrs. Tilly, and I’m sure it’s not the usual habit of 
our family to go out paying visits on a Sunday. I 
can’t remember when I did such a thing before, or let 
Elsie do it either, but we have had a great deal of 
trouble at home, and it was thought better we should 
come here for a week or two.” 

“ Indeed, ma’am, I’m sorry. It’s just what I was 
saying to Tilly after dinner. ‘ Tilly,’ says I, ‘ I don’t 
remember such a thing happening in my house be- 
fore,’ and Tilly, he says, ‘ No, Sarah, nor more do 
I; ’ and I says to him, ‘ Tilly, it’s a great perplex- 
ity we’re in, but we must try and weather the 
storm.’ ” 

^‘Why, what has happened to you, Mrs. Tilly?” 
said Elsie, blushing crimson. I am sure that if you 
are in any trouble Mr. Englefield will help you out 
of it.” 

Mr. Englefield, Miss Kennerly! Why, it’s all 
along of him that I’m so put about. But it’s a long 
story, and I don’t like to keep you to listen.” 

** Is anything the matter with him? ” asked Mrs. 
Kennerly. “ He seemed to be all right yesterday 
when he took tea with us.” 

“ Well, I’m glad he did, ma’am; but at what time 
did he leave you? ” 

Why, before six o’clock. He seemed to be in a 
great hurry too; wasn’t he, Elsie?” 

“ And whatever time do you think that he came 
in, ma’am? Why, not till this blessed morning, about 


A DISAPPOINTMENT. 95 

five o’clock, as I was cleaning my steps. Yon see, 
ma’am, that my steps aren’t like everybody’s.” 

No, indeed; but what had Mr. Englefield been 
doing? ” asked Elsie, still blushing, and trying not 
to show all the interest she felt. 

“ Doing! That is what I should like to know! 
If you could have seen his clothes. Miss Elsie, and 
his boots! I don’t often pity Tilly, but I did give him 
a word when he was trying to clean ’em. ^ Tilly,’ says 
I, ^ boots is your breakfast, but to-day it’ll be one boot 
as’ll give you a meal.’ ” 

You can’t tie young men down to hours,” said 
grannie, who was getting a little impatient to go on. 

Tie ’em down! Bless me, there wasn’t a steadier 
young man about than Mr. Englefield. I wouldn’t 
have believed that he would have treated us so, and 
we with no lodgers to succeed him, and never have 
we put up ^Lodgings to let.’ ’Tisn’t our way, but 
we always was recommended the one from the other.” 

“ Lodgings to let! But where is Mr. Englefield? ” 
said Elsie, beginning to realize that something had 
happened besides Oliver’s late hours. You said that 
he came home! ” 

So he did. Miss Kennerly, but there’s coming 
’ome and coming ’ome, and his coming ’ome was only 
just to go out of it again.” 

Go out of it again! Oh! what do you mean? ” 
Elsie’s heart sank, and she felt as if she could hardly 
breathe. 

I mean. Miss Kennerly, that he was very strange 
and never came down to his breakfast, but he locked 
his door — a thing he never did — and then about 


96 


ARRESTED. 


twelve o’clock, when Tilly and all good Christians was 
at church, he came down slowly carrying his port- 
manteau in his hand. ^ Mr. Englefield,’ says I, ^ you’re 
not going now?’ ^ Yes, Mrs. Tilly,’ says he. ^ I’m 
going now. Here is the money I owe you, Mrs. Tilly, 
and you’ll send the letter to the bank. Good-bye, 
Mrs. Tilly,’ says he. ‘ When I come hack, if ever I 
do come back. I’ll come and see you.’ ” 

Now,, dear, we must drive on,” said Mrs. Ken- 
nerly. “ Mr. Englefield will most likely write and 
tell us his plans. Dumpling mustn’t be kept waiting, 
you know.” 

Elsie was too much frightened and upset to offer 
any objection to her grandmother’s wishes, and soon 
the carriage was crawling up the hilly road, for 
Dumpling was spoilt and lazy. 

Oh, grannie, he’s gone! ” said Elsie at last, clasp- 
ing her hands tightly together, and it must be my 
fault.” 

Your fault! Why, how foolish to think you had 
anything to do with it, child! ” 

Elsie did not answer. The tumult in her soul was 
too great for words, but to herself she argued that it 
was certainly her fault that Oliver was gone, because 
he loved her so much and he could not bear uncer- 
tainty any longer. She had driven him away, and he 
had not even received the letter she had written to 
him, and now it would be no use sending it. She 
realized now how much she cared for him. A little 
false pride had prevented her allowing, even to her- 
self, the strength of her affection. Mr. Alfred Roach, 
who made love to her, was rolling in riches, and every- 


A DISAPPOINTMENT. 


97 


body thought that she ought to marry him, and that 
she was fortunate to have been singled out by such a 
wealthy young man. As if she really cared for money! 
Wasn’t Oliver far nobler than Alfred Eoach? And 
was he not far handsomer? Oliver looked like a 
young Greek god as he strode along, whilst Alfred 
Roach was a weak, puny-looking young man, a dandy 
of the first water, who was adored by all the penniless 
girls of Norwold, and who was not above encouraging 
constant flirtations. Where was Oliver gone? She 
could not even write to him one line to tell him to 
come back to her. 

' But now Dumpling was nearing the little villa 
which was Mrs. Giles’ cosy home. 

Mrs. Giles was the sweetest old lady imaginable. 
Her silver hair was smooth and soft. Her bright, 
dark eyes looked all lovingness, and her smile was 
like the sun on an April day, for it came and 
went with every shade of pleasure and of sym- 
pathy. 

She was taking her afternoon nap when the car- 
riage was climbing up the hill, and her maid, Eliza, 
came to tell her that the carriage from Yule Farm 
was approaching. 

Oh, ma’am, here’s Mrs. and Miss Kennerly com- 
ing up the hill — without warning, too — with luggage 
and on a Sunday! ” 

Dear me, Eliza, that is strange! Well, make 
haste and get the room ready, and they will want a 
good, substantial tea. Well, this is a most unexpected 
pleasure! ” 

She put her cap straight, smoothed her hair, and 


98 


ARRESTED. 


ran out to the front door just in time to greet her 
visitors. 

My dear grannie, you might have given me 
twenty guesses, and I should never have thought of 
your coming up to-day! And dear Elsie, too! Well, 
my Rosebud, how are you, and what happy accident 
brings you both here? Your boxes are with you, and 
that is a good sign that you mean to stay with me.” 

So we do mean it, Elizabeth, but as to happy 
accident, I will tell you later on what it is. Will you 
take in two poor fugitives? ” 

Of course I will. Ever3rthing is ready for you, 
or, at least, will be. I was just taking forty winks 
and dreaming of you. I was dreaming that my Rose- 
bud was being married, and that I was one of her 
bridesmaids. Oh, dear! Old ladies do have funny 
dreams! ” 

To dream of a wedding. Aunt Elizabeth, is a 
sure sign of a death, and — and 

You don’t mean to say that anyone is dead, do 
you, dear? Anyhow, it isn’t either of you, so I can 
bear the news better, and, after all, we must all come 
to that sooner or later. Let us be prepared for it, 
and then — But don’t talk of death till you have 
had some tea. Dear grannie, you do look pale! ” 

It raised everybody’s spirits to be greeted by Mrs. 
Giles, and even Elsie smiled, as very soon they were 
all seated at the tea table, with the sweetest home- 
made brown bread and delicious butter, not to men- 
tion the apricot jam, made from the apricots which 
ripened on Mrs. Giles’ cottage wall, and which was 
only brought on the table when the most favoured 


A DISAPPOINTMENT. 


99 


guests were present. Elsie was Mrs. Giles’ favourite 
niece, and nothing was too good for her. 

And now, grannie, tell me what is your misfor- 
tune? ” 

Well, the news has not reached Nor wold yet, hut 
no doubt will be all over the place before night-fall. 
There’s been a murder on the downs, and the poor 
gentleman has been brought to our house. His name 
is ” 

‘^No, no, my dear! a murder! You horrify me! 
I have heard of murders, but to say the truth, I never 
believe in them. Quite impossible! Most likely it 
was an accident.” 

We have had the doctor and Jonathan out there 
and the police were to follow. I fear it is too true, 
auntie,” said Elsie. They all insisted on our coming 
away; that is why we are here.” 

‘^It’s all a mystery at present,” said grannie, 
but some say that the police will clear it up — ^that 
the murderer will be brought to justice.” 

Well, well, I never! I really can’t believe in 
anything so sad, dear. Take my word for it that it 
will be all cleared up satisfactorily, and that I shall 
go back with you to wipe away all these gloomy 
thoughts out of your heads. Anyhow, there is luck 
about it somehow, as it has brought you here. My 
sweet Elsie, don’t look sad! It is unlike you. I have 
some tonic which always cures everything. You shall 
take some, dear, regularly. My poor husband liked 
it, and he took it when he was hale and hearty, so it 
didn’t do him any good when he was ill.” 

Your poor husband was like you, EKzabeth, he 

LofC. 


100 


AKRESTED. 


was too trusting. I feel sure that Mr. Haling took 
you in.’^ 

Well, you know, grannie, that I never was a 
woman of business. I don’t think, dear, that any one 
ever takes any one in, and one never knows what 
strange things happen in business.” 

You should have gone into the business and 
understood it, Elizabeth.” 

“ Oh iao, dear, Mr. Haling was a very kind man, 
and spoke so nicely. Of course, my poor John must 
have been mistaken, for he used to say to tease me, 
that I should be a rich widow and that I should marry 
again.” 

Well, you were not left a rich widow, Eliza- 
beth.” 

Ho, but thank God, I had enough, grannie. 
What can we have more than having enough? And 
with economy I have never had to stint my friends. 
I am sure Mr. Haling was right when he said that 
‘ business was business.’ ” 

Aunt Elizabeth, have you seen Mr. Englefield 
lately? He comes here to see you sometimes, I 
know.” 

Yes, indeed; a week ago he came and was so nice 
and kind, I quite felt as if he were a son of mine. 
And, do you know. Rosebud, that Mr. Alfred Roach 
came two days ago, and he also was as nice and kind 
as possible.” 

You felt as if he were a son of yours, too, didn’t 
you, auntie? Is there any one you dislike? If so, I 
should like to know him.” 

Oh, yes, dear, but I never mention them; at 


A DISAPPOINTMENT. 101 

least I think there must he some one I don’t care 
about, but I can’t recall him at this moment.” 

‘‘ I thought Mr. Englefield might have told you 
why he was going away.” 

Going away! Oh no, dear, I’m sure he had no 
such idea, because he said that his manager was very 
busy this time of the year, and that he made his clerks 
work hard.” 

But he is gone, auntie, and Mrs. Tilly doesn’t 
know where.” 

Gone! Oh, dear, that can’t be true. Such a nice 
position, too, and his poor mother was so happy when 
he got it. She was a brave woman, though very re- 
served. I never did find out her history. Some 
people are reserved; now I like people to know all 
about me and about my poor dear John.” 

“ Perhaps he has got a holiday.” 

Not very likely, but Mrs. Tilly is sure to come 
and tell me if she wants a new lodger. There’s that 
poor husband of hers who is afflicted, you know.” 

“ Afflicted with idleness, Elizabeth,” said grannie 
sternly. 

No, dear, only with a disinclination to work, 
not exactly idleness, for good Mrs. Tilly always says 
that he does the ‘ knives, boots, and ’ammering.’ She 
is a little shaky about her h’s, but it is because she 
comes from London.” 

They all smiled, and then after tea grannie was 
told to go and rest, whilst Elsie busied herself with 
unpacking and going about the garden with her aunt. 
All the time, however, she felt restless and miserable. 
Presently her aunt remarked: 


102 


AKRESTED. 


My dear, you never told me the name of the 
poor gentleman that has met with an accident? ’’ 

“ It was found on a card in his waistcoat pocket,” 
said Elsie, lowering her voice, and on it was printed, 
Henry H. Bruce, 77, Russell Square.” 

“ How strange! Well, and was there no purse 
and no money found? ” 

“ Nothing else at all, auntie; Jonathan is sure 
that he was robbed, but to-morrow we shall hear more 
particulars, for he is sure to come over and tell us.” 

“ Somebody must have thought it not safe to let 
him carry too much money, and perhaps they have 
put the money in a better place, dear.” 

Oh, auntie! You can’t believe that anyone ever 
does steal! What a nice judge you would make, and 
how the criminals would like you.” 

“ My dear Rosebud, what an idea! But it is our 
duty always to believe the best of everybody.” 


CHAPTER X. 

WANTED, PERSON OR PERSONS. 

Where was Oliver gone? This question Elsie 
asked herself over and over again. She felt certain 
that it was because of that parting scene that he had 
fled, and her pretty eyes shed hitter tears in secret 
about it, though she was too proud to show her feel- 
ings in public. Besides, no one would give her sym- 


WANTED, PERSON OR PERSONS. 


103 


pathy, knowing nothing of her real feeling for the 
man who was only a hank clerk. As was to he ex- 
pected, the news of the murder soon spread in Nor- 
wold, and the first visitor who arrived was none other 
than Mr. Alfred Roach. He came in the evening 
when the elder ladies were sitting talking and knit- 
ting, and Elsie was pretending to listen, though her 
thoughts were far away. 

Forgive me, Mrs. Giles, for intruding upon you 
at such a late hour, but I have only just heard the 
news. A hundred different stories are running about 
the town, one more extraordinary than the other, but 
all agree that Mrs. and Miss Kennerly have come 
here, and I therefore hastened to offer my help and 
sympathy.’^ 

Mr. Alfred Roach hitched up his irreproachable 
pantaloons, settled the rosebud in his button-hole, 
and then looked significantly at Elsie. In spite of 
her trouble she looked as pretty and as fresh as ever, 
and the brewer soon conjured up a delightful mental 
vision of Elsie as the lady of his house, her sweet face 
shedding lustre at his dinner parties, and her quick 
tongue preventing him from feeling dull, a feeling 
which at times overcame him, from the fact that he 
had little to do and too much money to spend upon 
himself. 

It’s very kind of you,” said Mrs. Giles, to take 
so much trouble. My dear relations have indeed been 
much distressed.” 

‘^Has anything been found out?” said grannie 
anxiously. 

Nothing, except report says that Miss Kennerly 


104 


AKRESTED. 


was nearly murdered, but saved herself by jumping 
out of the window.” 

Then you came to call upon my corpse, Mr. 
Roach?” said Elsie, laughing. 

I believed nothing, but I hear that the poor gen- 
tleman’s son is coming this evening to the hotel, and 
that he will attend the inquest to-morrow. There is 
a rumour that the murdered man had a gneat deal of 
money in a pocket-book, and that the person who 
murdered him has pocketed a handsome fortune.” . 

Money is the root of all evil,” said grannie, shak- 
ing her head. 

That is a proverb in which I put no faith, Mrs. 
Kennerly. My version is that the want of coin is so 
extremely inconvenient that it leads to all evil.” 

Money cannot bring happiness,” said Elsie sud- 
denly. 

It can bring a few things without which happi- 
ness cannot exist. For instance, it makes lovely 
woman lovelier, and in fact it is the casket which sets 
off her beauty to perfection.” 

But suppose the ^ lovely woman ’ has a bad tem- 
per, Mr. Roach, however beautiful she may be a man 
would soon repent his choice.” 

True, but a woman would repent even sooner 
under the strain of poverty. As to a penniless man 
marrying for money, that is a bad bargain. The lady 
always gets the upper hand.” 

“ Like Mrs. Tilly, for instance,” said Elsie, smil- 
ing, if her husband does not keep to his ‘ knives, 
boots, and ’ammering,’ he is allowed no dinner.” 

The happiest lot is when a man marries a lovely 


WANTED, PERSON OR PERSONS. 


105 


woman who brings grist to the mill which is already 
well stocked.’^ 

Alfred hit the top of his tiny cane and looked 
sideways at Elsie, who secretly enjoyed laughing at 
his scarcely-veiled intentions. She despised him in 
spite of not being quite free of the womanish vanity 
which likes to feed on admiration. Alfred Roach, 
having used all the compliments which his limited 
vocabulary was able to compass, rose to go just as a 
step was heard upon the gravel walk. Elsie started 
up. Was it Oliver? But just as Mr. Roach departed, 
Eliza came to say that Mr. Hooper was in the dining- 
room, and would be glad if he might have a few 
words with Miss Elsie. Elsie ran out eager for any 
news. 

“ Oh, Jonathan, you are good and kind! Tell me 
quickly, have you any news? ” 

Well, no. Miss Elsie, not to say news much. The 
poor gentleman is to be buried to-morrow after the 
inquest, and his son has already been to view the 
body.^’ 

His son, what is he like? ’’ 

^^As handsome a young gentleman as you could 
wish to see, but he seems much put about by the sad 
events, and no wonder. He talks a deal of his father’s 
pocket-book, which he believes contained a large sum 
of money in banknotes of the utmost importance to 
himself.” 

Poor young man! But, Jonathan, did you hap- 
pen to see Mr. Englefield when he went away on Sat- 
urday.” 

Mr. Englefield, Miss Elsie! ” 


106 


AERESTED. 


“ Yes, he went away early, but I find that he has 
gone away altogether from Norwold.” 

‘‘ Gone away! Eh! hut that’s strange! ” 

Why is it strange? ” said Elsie quickly. 

“ And he never told you. Miss Elsie, for now I 
remember that you wished a note left at his lodgings.” 

In spite of herself, Elsie blushed. She had for- 
gotten that Jonathan might put two and two to- 
gether. 

No, he never told me, that’s true, but some sud- 
den bad news may have called him away. I thought 

that perhaps you might have met him, and that ” 

Nay, Miss Elsie, later on it was that I went to 
poor Bess, and it’s sad news that I have to tell you 
about her. She’s dead, poor thing, and a grievous loss 
it is to me.” 

Jonathan felt the cow’s death much more acutely 
than the death of the stranger, which had brought 
him much unnecessary trouble. 

“ It’s very strange, but Mr. Englefield did not re- 
turn till Sunday morning to his lodgings,” repeated 
Elsie meditatively, and then he said that he must 
leave. It’s altogether strange, I’m afraid.” 

Jonathan scratched his head and repeated: 

Eh, but that’s strange.” 

On the subject of Oliver, Elsie felt more at her 
ease with Jonathan than with her grannie, and she 
continued: 

‘‘ Yes, but I am afraid that he may have taken of- 
fence at something I said.” 

That wouldn’t keep a man from his bed. Miss 
Elsie.” 


WANTED, PEKSON OR PERSONS. 


107 


Oh, yes, he was hurt with me, hut I didn’t mean 
anything. I only wanted to tell you in case you heard 
any one talking about him, and in case also that you 
could make out where he is gone. That letter which 
I had got ready for the boy, Jonathan — well, I don’t 
know where to send it to now, and it is tiresome.” 

Eh, but it’s strange. Miss Elsie,” was J onathan’s 
refrain. 

His mind was working in a very different direc- 
tion, and had Elsie known what would have been the 
outcome of her conversation with her bailiff, she cer- 
tainly would have bitten out her tongue rather than 
have set the ball rolling in the road which Jonathan’s 
thoughts had taken. 

“ Well, I must go and tell grannie that there’s no 
one taken up on suspicion.” 

There’s the p’leece. Miss Elsie, going round our 
village and talking to folks as were out that evening. 
But strange enough, they can’t find no one as saw nor 
heard anything. It was a rough night up there and 
no one seems to have been about.” 

Then is there no clue at all? Why shouldn’t it 
have been an accident ? ” 

I didn’t say that exactly. It’s like this. Miss 
Elsie, Mr. Crooks, he says that the poor gentleman 
was most likely attacked from behind; the blows 
stunned him, hut that when he came to, he must have 
crawled away and fallen over into the chalk-pit. Dr. 
Crooks is sharper than the p’leece. Miss Elsie. They 
were all on the downs this morning, and they traced 
the poor man’s way by the marks on the grass. The 
first marks was close to the plantation. But Dr. 

8 


108 


ARRESTED. 


Crooks, he says, that there was two on ’em, and the 
p’leece says only one. But you see. Miss Elsie, the 
evil doers had plenty of time to get away again, for 
they 'have now traced the poor gentleman’s doings 
right up to his leaving the ^ Jolly Farmer.’ The land- 
lord’s mare was lame, and so, poor gentleman — Mr. 
Bruce, that is — was forced to walk, and it was on his 
way to Norwold that he was attacked.” 

Oh, dear, how sad,” said Elsie thoughtfully. 
“ Our lives seem to depend on such small accidents, 
don’t they, Jonathan? Because, of course if he had 
been driven to Norwold, this would never had hap- 
pened. Does anyone know, Jonathan, where he was 
going or what he was going to do at Norwold? ” 

No, Miss Elsie. Young Mr. Bruce is very close 
on that point, and says his father was only coming 
just to get a little fresh air. He’s going to offer a 
hundred pounds reward for his father’s pocket-book 
and papers in it, and that seems to me as if he wasn’t 
only coming for fresh air and carrying such important 
things.” 

“ A hundred pounds? Then somebody will be 
sure to find it, unless the murderer has destroyed it. 
Good-night, Jonathan, I’ll tell grannie as much as is 
good for her to hear, and please come again soon and 
report what is said. And, Jonathan, don’t forget 
about Mr. Englefield.” 

Dr. Crooks sent you his compliments. Miss El- 
sie, and said that he hadn’t been to call upon you yet, 
but would do so as soon as possible. Young Mr. 
Bruce is coming to see you too. Miss Elsie, to thank 
you for all your kindness.” 


WANTED, PERSON OR PERSONS. 


109 


Elsie returned to the drawing-room and told the 
news, modified to suit the nerves of the old ladies, 
who would not have liked to hear about the murdered 
man’s hard struggle for his life, and his subsequent 
fall into the chalk-pit. Elsie shuddered to think 
of it. 

If Oliver had been there,” she said to herself, 
he would have saved the poor man from his murder- 
ers. AVhere can you be, dear, dear Oliver? Why 
didn’t I speak out at once? Well, I am sufficiently 
punished, hut still he ought not to have behaved in 
this manner! ” 

The next day Elsie went out early into the High 
Street of Horwold, which was, in the eyes of London- 
ers, quiet enough, hut on ordinary occasions very in- 
teresting to the country girl who liked to look into 
shop windows and to see pretty things. The street 
led right down to the shore, where a small pier had 
been built. In summer it was crowded with visitors, 
but now there was no one on it, and Elsie stood a 
little while gazing sadly at the grey ocean. The wind 
made havoc among her curly hair, and kissed her 
bright eyes till they winked. At that moment she 
heard a footstep, and turning quickly round, found 
herself face to face with a very handsome young man 
of fashionable appearance. In her haste she dropped 
her umbrella, and with a polite how, the stranger 
hastened to pick it up. 

Elsie said Thank you,” and turned away, hut to 
her surprise the gentleman addressed her by name. 

Excuse me. Miss Kennerly.” 

How do you know my name? I am sure that I 


110 


ARRESTED. 


have never seen yon,” she answered coldly, and with 
a tone of pride in her voice. 

“ Y our name is on your umbrella and I have sharp 
eyes,” answered the stranger smiling, “ but you may 
he sure that I should not have taken the liberty of 
addressing you if I had not already had leave to do so. 
My name is Caesar Bruce — I need not say more.” 

“ Oh, I am so sorry,” said Elsie, holding out her 
hand and her bright eyes filling with tears of sympa- 
thy. I could not have guessed your name, could I? 
Grannie always will write mine on my umbrella, in 
spite of my entreaties. But I never thought of meet- 
ing you here.” 

“ It is indeed an unexpected pleasure for me,” said 
Caesar, who strange to say, in spite of his London ex- 
perience, or perhaps because of it, was instantly struck 
by Elsie’s beauty, a beauty which art did not help out 
and which alone depended on the charms which na- 
ture had bestowed so lavishly upon her. Elsie was of 
medium height, but her figure was faultless. Her 
bright colour was not of the milk-maid country type, 
looking as if a painter had put so many coats of paint 
on it that it had become opaque. On the contrary, 
Elsie’s colouring was exquisitely clear and shell-like, 
though without any look of delicacy. Her face re- 
minded one of the picture of Lady Hamilton, taken at 
her spinning wheel and glancing sideways in a be- 
witching manner. The little look of mischief which 
Elsie at times demurely tried in vain to hide was cap- 
tivating, especially to a young man like Caesar who 
was Uase, and who had, unfortunately, known girls 
eager to attract him, without having any attracting 


WANTED, PERSON OR PERSONS. 


Ill 


power for him. This vision of perfection, seen on 
the pier of the pretty sea-side town, had a sudden and 
unexpected effect upon him. Indeed it spoke well 
for him that it was love at first sight, and that the 
feeling of extreme annoyance he had experienced at 
all this unexpected event, melted in the sunshine of 
Elsie’s eyes. Here was a very beautiful girl who was 
not rouged, who did not toss her head, or pretend 
to he prudish, and whose face spoke unequivo- 
cally of goodness, for virtue and sweet womanliness 
have unmistakable hues as well as vanity and vice, 
and a man seldom mistakes one for the other. Even a 
dissipated man prefers a good woman, if that woman 
is pretty, for beauty rules us all more than we know, 
and gradation of colours and symmetry of form charm 
us in spite of ourselves. 

Caesar sat down on a bench beside Elsie and re- 
told to her Jonathan’s tale, adding that he was him- 
self going oft* in half-an-hour to Yule Farm. He 
spoke in a sad tone of voice, and Elsie’s sympathy was 
easily called forth. Then he asked leave to come 
again and to tell her the end of the tragedy. He 
praised Jonathan, went into ecstasies over the beauty 
of Yule Farm, and begged Elsie not to hesitate in 
commanding his services. In fact Caesar made him- 
self so pleasant that Elsie was charmed, and when he 
left her he congratulated himself that he had made 
an impression on this sweet country girl, to whom 
he had taken a fancy at first sight. 

What a face, and what a figure,” he thought as 
he went to his hotel, where a dog-cart awaited him. 

Great Scot! the girl is made to bewitch men. She 


112 


AEEESTED. 


must certainly have country lovers, and I must find 
out their names from that yokel whom she calls her 
bailiff. I thought from the way that he spoke about 
her that she was a little girl! If my poor father had 
been alive, this romance would have delighted his 
heart. Can I do better than consecrate it to his mem- 
ory? It’s an ill wind that blows no one any good, 
hut what can have become of that pocket-book? I 
told him that he had better not come down here and 
rake up old embers. It’s never safe. Luckily no one 
is aware of his mission with respect to those two 
women whom he wished to find, and I had certainly 
better not enquire about them myself. The worst is 
that he may have written tiresome facts in that book, 
and I must get hold of it by hook or by crook. Even 
if the money has to go the papers are more valuable 
to me than the money, for now I shall have enough. 
There’s no \^ill of his yet discovered, and if so I may 
enjoy all his leavings, for I am sure that my conscience 
will not be troubled inconveniently about old women. 
The poor governor was getting soft in his old age, but 
still 

H: 4: * 4: H: lie 4: 

That evening the last rites were performed over 
the lifeless form of Mr. Bruce senior. The verdict 
at the inquest had been returned as Wilful murder 
against a person or persons unknown,” and the police 
were authorized to take up any suspicious person. 
Moreover, Caesar Bruce offered a reward for any in- 
formation which might lead to the capture of his 
father’s murderer, and a hundred pounds to anyone 
who would bring him the pocket-book carried by the 


WANTED, PERSON OR PERSONS. 113 

unfortunate man when he started for his last sad 
walk. If the money it contained was still in it, the 
reward would be doubled, but as that was hardly to 
be expected, the reward should be given for all the 
papers it contained, and which would be valueless to 
anyone save only to Caasar Bruce. 

After the funeral Jonathan Hooper came up to 
Caesar and touched his hat respectfully., 

'‘If you’ll forgive me, sir, I would like a word 
with you.” 

" I’m going back to Horwold, my good man, 
and if you’re on your way there, come along with 
me.” 

" I was going to see Miss Elsie, sir. She will want 
to know about the funeral.” 

" I was surprised to see all the villagers crowding 
to the service. It’s strange how a murder attracts 
the common mind! By the way, who was that terri- 
ble-looking creature who pushed his way close up to 
the grave? ” 

" It was no one but Timothy Turner, sir, a half 
crazy man, but harmless as a new-born babe.” 

" I would rather not meet him alone, to judge by 
his looks — but what do you wish to say to me? ” 

" Well, sir, it’s like this — ^but I want your word of 
honour that you’ll not act in the matter. It’s on my 
conscience since I heard the verdict that I know of a 
man who has left home suddenly and unexpected- 
like yesterday morning! He was at Yule Farm on 
Saturday early in the evening, and when he left he 
did not return home. He must have been about the 
down during that time, sir.” 


114 


ARRESTED. 


Eh, hut this is interesting. Why didn’t you men- 
tion it before?” 

Miss Elsie, sir, wouldn’t like my saying anything 
now. It’s Mr. Englefield, him as is so set upon our 
young lady.” 

‘‘ And most likely a rogue.” 

Nay, I don’t say that and I don’t believe it, hut 
all I says, sir, is, that it’s strange, and if so he, sir, 
you’d like to come with me and hear me talk with his 
landlady, we might find out summat about it.” 

‘‘So we might. Why, Jonathan Hooper, I fore- 
see that you will secure that hundred pounds, my 
man.” 

“ Mr. Englefield, sir, is handsome enough, I don’t 
say, but he’s only a clerk, and our young lady is just 
like honey in the pot for all the beggarly flies about 
Norwold.” 

“ She’s fit to wed a smart man with a warm in- 
come, eh, Jonathan? Come, I don’t mind turning 
prophet down here, and I’ll tell you that that’s what 
she’s going to do! No beggarly Englefields for her! 
Come, take me to this young man’s lodgings. So he’s 
run away, has he? ” 

Jonathan, proud of his position in that dog-cart, 
relieved his conscience, and Csesar got all the informa- 
tion which he required, except one. “ Tell me,” he 
said, “does Miss Elsie care about this young fool?” 

Jonathan shook his head slowly and wisely. 

“ That’s what I want to know, sir, myself, but 
there’s Mr. Roach as is a-sighing after her, and he’s 
made of money.” 

“ Look here, my man,” said Caesar, nudging his 


A NEW LODGER. 


115 


companion’s arm, ‘‘add me to the list of her ad- 
mirers, and you’ll not regret it when her choice falls 
this way! ” 


CHAPTER XL 

A NEW LODGER. 

Mrs. Tilly was preparing her husband’s evening 
meal with her hands, but her eyes were watching a 
dark hole out of which resounded Tilly’s unwilling 
’ammering of hard coal. This coal is sold by mer- 
chants under the specific name of “ kitchen coal,” and 
is made especially to irritate poor husbands who are 
afflicted with an inability to strike hard, at least at 
all inanimate substances. 

“ What’s the use of breaking this ’ere coal, Sarah, 
when there’s no lodger’s fire required?” 

“You takes your choice, Tilly. You hears the 
frizzling of your supper, and what’s frizzling is eaten 
after that coal is broke, and not before.” 

“I’ve got particular business out this evening,” 
said Mr. Tilly, sulkily, and letting the pick come down 
with extreme slowness on the slaty coal, though at 
the same time casting his eyes over his shoulders 
towards the frying-pan reposing over the kitchen 
fire. He had a special liking for savoury fry, so, very 
unwillingly, his slow ’ammering continued. 

“ I know what’s your ‘ particklar business,’ Tilly. 
It’s swimming in the same liquor as that ‘Black 


116 


ARRESTED. 


Swan ’ swims in. How can you be ’ale and ’earty 
when you’re always a-drowning of your inside with 
no one knows what?” 

‘‘It is ale, Sarah, and it’s ’earty, too, for I’ve 
never known such a brew as Topham keeps.” 

Mrs. Tilly was not softened by this bold declara- 
tion of Tilly’s faith in the “ Black Swan ” beer. 

“It’s a black lake of brimstone, Tilly, that you 
are preparing for your after-self, and you a regular 
church-goer too! I wonder you’re not ashamed of 
your hypocritical professions on Sundays.” 

“ You know, Sarah, I ain’t got no wish to go,” 
said the injured Tilly. He had a sort of feeling that 
the hypocrisy belonged to his wife for making him 
go, but he could not find the exact words to express 
his feelings. 

“ I should think I do know! ” replied Mrs. Tilly, 
“ for I slave away every Sunday as if I was on the 
treadmill bound in chains, to get you ready, and no 
thanks I get for it. But virtue is its own reward, and 
I feels, however tired I am, ‘ There’s Tilly saying he’s 
a miserable sinner,’ and so he is.” 

“ They all says it there,” answered Tilly, feeling 
that at least he shared this belittling of himself with 
others who lived on a much grander scale than him- 
self. 

“ Yes, but they don’t all mean it, Tilly, and there’s 
the difference. You says it, and you means it, for I 
’ope you’re not thinking of anything else; you’ve no 
cause to anyways.” 

“ It’s been most long enough on the fire, Sarah,” 
said Tilly, for he knew many secrets about cooking. 


A NEW LODGER. 117 

having been for years associated with Mrs. Tilly’s 
talents in that line. 

“ Well, I think it ’as/’ was the answer, Mrs. Tilly 
for the moment forgetting that her savoury dish was a 
reward for Tilly’s work, and not a lodger’s dinner. 
Mr. Tilly slowly rested the pick against the wall of 
his black hole, and rubbed his hands against the back 
parts of his trousers. 

“ You’re not thinking, Tilly, that you’re going to 
sit down with unwashed hands, do you? There’s the 
tin and the yellow soap. They say ‘ cleanliness is next 
to godliness,’ but I’ve never ’eard you say it, Tilly.” 

Ain’t you eating any supper? ” said Tilly, anx- 
ious to be friendly, though conscious that he never did 
speak in proverbs. 

No, it’s no matter what I ’as, Tilly. Any little 
scrap doe§ for me.” 

At this moment, however, even the little scrap was 
forgotten, for Mrs. Tilly, looking out of her window, 
saw to her horror the soles of four very muddy boots 
going up her very white steps. 

Well, I never! ” she exclaimed, starting up. 

That’s men all over. A scraper is looking at ’em 
large enough for any one to see with half an eye, and 
then they don’t use it! And at this time of the even- 
ing too! Whatever can it mean? Did you see who 
they were, Tilly? They’re ’ammering at the door fit 
to split my knocker! I must run; I ’ope my cap ain’t 
got twisted. A^ou don’t know straight from crooked, 
Tilly, because the ^ Black Swan ’ has put such shaky 
notions into your — there now! ” 

As she spoke Mrs. Tilly finished tying on a clean 


118 


ARRESTED. 


apron, and ran up the stairs to open the door to the 
four pairs of irreverent thick boots. 

One face was, at all events, not unfamiliar to her, 
though the gentleman who accompanied Jonathan 
Hooper was quite a stranger to her. 

Good evening, Mrs. Tilly,” began J onathan, 
looking at his boots, and then down at the scraper 
below, his conscience telling him that he had unneces- 
sarily soiled what had been so white. I was think- 
ing that if you was in, this gentleman and me might 
have a few words with you.” 

Pray come in, sirs. At whatever time of the day 
or night you came you would find me ready for visit- 
ors. I^m not like some I could name, who are only 
fit to be visited on Saturday afternoons.” 

“ This gentleman is Mr. Bruce, the son of him as 
was murdered,” said Jonathan, in a tragic voice. 
‘‘ That’s the verdict, Mrs. Tilly.” 

“ Dear me! It is sad; but there’s no doubt that 
it was a man who did it. If you don’t keep something 
at ’ome for the men to ’ammer at they are pretty sure 
to ’ammer at what they shouldn’t.” 

Caesar Bruce tried to hide a smile, as he knew that 
sadness must certainly be expected from him. 

“ I see that you’ve no good opinion of our sex, 
Mrs. Tilly.” The mission which Caesar had under- 
taken was one requiring great delicacy, caution, and 
cunning. 

‘‘ I won’t tell a story, sir. Truth in the inward 
parts is commanded to us all, and so it’s not Sarah 
Tilly as will deceive you. I ’ave a very poor opinion 
of men, not but what there are a few things as they’re 


A NEW LODGER. 


119 


convenient for, and I’ve no wish to see a woman un- 
dertaking the duties of Steeple Jacks, as they call 
’em. A woman in petticoats would only look like a 
flying flag up there, and wouldn’t keep her ’ead. But 
take ’em all in all, give me a woman, sir, and I’ll show 
you usefulness all round.” 

But your lodgers have always been — so I hear 
from my good friend here — single young men ? ” 

“ Yes, sir — always, sir; and if it wasn’t for a mys- 
tery as I can give no account of, you’d have found a 
single young man lodging here this evening — not a 
had sort neither, was he, Mr. Hooper? — for I’m sure 
you’ve often seen him down at your place. Miss Ken- 
nerly’s place, I should say.” 

Well, yes, pretty often this last year, Mrs. Tilly. 
I said to our Lizzie that he was like unpaid hills, al- 
ways came again.” 

What we want to know, Mrs. Tilly, is to what 
you attribute your lodger’s sudden disappearance?” 
said Caesar solemnly. 

Mrs. Tilly and her visitors were now seated in 
what had been Oliver’s sitting-room, and his land- 
lady looked round the simply-furnished chamber seek- 
ing for a key to the mystery. 

“All the years as I have done for single young 
men, sir, such a thing as a sudden and unexpected 
departure has never ’appened to me. Mr. Englefield 
was ’as ’andsome and fine a young man as you could 
wish to see. He was in regular, he fed regular, and he 
kept hisself to hisself.” 

“ I suppose that he was not rich? ” 

“ Eich! no, sir; he was very poor but proud too. 


120 


ARRESTED. 


Pride and poverty goes usually ’and in ’and! I know 
that he was still paying a few debts connected with 
his mother’s funeral.” 

And I heard,” said Jonathan, “ that he never 
came in last Saturday night, but stayed out all night. 
Is that so, Mrs. Tilly? ” 

Yes, Mr. Hooper. He come in very early when 
I was just doing my steps. They were snow white 
then, not as they is now,” added Mrs. Tilly, looking 
at the offending feet in front of her. I turns round 
and there was my lodger as pale and strange-looking 
as if he had seen a ghost. Then he went up to his 
room and locked his door. I took ’im a cup o’ tea, 
but he stayed locked up till the folks had gone to 
church — Tilly among ’em, for I’m very particular 
about getting Tilly off in time for his church going.” 

Young men, Mrs. Tilly, must be young men,” 
said Caesar smiling. “ I won’t deny that my poor 
father has, at times, sat up for me. Do you think for 
instance he had been enjoying himself with congenial 
companions at a public house? ” 

Oh, no, sir. I’m sure it wasn’t that. He wasn’t 
like some men that I may say I know intimately. 
When Mr. Englefield come ’ome he always come ’ome 
the same.” 

Ah! Then you have no idea? ” 

I didn’t say that, sir. When Mr. Englefield took 
in his tea I saw his arm.” 

^^Very natural, wasn’t it?” 

Ho, sir; not at all natural, his arm was covered 
with a shirt sleeve.” 

We all favour shirt sleeves, Mrs. Tilly.” 


A NEW LODGER. 


121 


No, sir, we all don’t favour black shirt sleeves 
as should be white.” 

Muddy? ” 

Yes, sir, muddy; black shiny stuff as might have 
been got on part of the shore, or on some dirty bits of 

the downs. If you want my opinion, sir ” 

We do, indeed! ” 

“ Then it’s that there are men and men. Tilly, 
for instance; he’s not much to live with, considering 
his liking for the ^ Black Swan,’ but I’m not the one 
to speak against the man I live with. In this world, 
sir, the tares must grow alongside of the wheat, and 
I looks forward to better times, but as I was saying, 
my opinion is, sir, that Mr. Englefield ’ad ’ad a fight 
with some one, and that he ’ad the worst of it, or the 
best of it, and so betook hisself off.” 

And you did not carry your ideas further? ” 
Well, sir, it’s Mr. Englefield as carried his ideas 
right off my premises. No notice, and a week’s no- 
tice is the least I expect after being a mother to him, 
though, to be fair — and I don’t want to be anything 
else — I must say he paid money down instead of no- 
tice.” 

Then he had the money to pay you with and 
was not very hard up? ” 

Well, no — now you mention it — that’s strange, 
for I know that he was very ’ard up.” 

Look here, Mrs. Tilly,” interrupted Jonathan, 
who felt that Mr. Caesar Bruce had taken all the wind 
out of his sails, suppose you hear anything strange 

about your lodger you come and tell me ” 

But Caesar Bruce interrupted him. 


122 


ARRESTED. 


' Mrs. Tilly, there’s something better than that 

which I wish to suggest to you. You have been put 
to great loss and inconvenience through Mr. Engle- 
field’s behaviour to you — unaccountable behaviour I 
might say — and I wish to compensate you. I will 
take your lodgings from to-day, for I have some busi- 
ness to settle here; besides, since the verdict, it is 
my duty to stay on the spot in case the murderer or 
murderers of my poor father are discovered. I’ve al- 
ready offered a reward.” 

Mrs. Tilly looked from one to the other of her 
visitors. It was only at this moment that the con- 
nection of ideas struck her. She turned very red and 
hesitated. 

You’re welcome to my lodgings, sir, and of 
course it’s a great benefit to me to have them took. 
I don’t say it isn’t, but I wouldn’t like to hurt Mr. 
Englefield, seeing he always behaved as a gentleman 
to me and Tilly.” 

But, my good woman, he’s gone, and if what I 
suspect is true, he will not return again in a hurry, 
that is, of his own accord. I hear that you are a good 
cook, and that your rooms are clean. Settle your 
terms and I will fall in with them.” 

The bed’s aired, sir, and I’ll soon get it ready. 

But indeed, sir, you don’t think ” 

^^I think nothing, Mrs. Tilly; I only say it’s 
strange, and that you have quite unconsciously 
strengthened my ideas. Don’t hurry yourself, my 
good woman, I’m going to the club, and I’ll come in 
some time. By the way, do you know Miss Ken- 
nerly? ” 


A NEW LODGER. 


123 


Why, sir, Miss Kennerly and her grandmother 
called here on her way to her aunt Mrs. Giles, where 
they are now, and Miss Kennerly was as surprised 
as I was to hear about Mr. Englefield. That she 
was! 

Did she seem sorry, or only surprised? ’’ 

Well, sir, there was no hiding from anyone that 
Mr. Englefield was very much in love with the young 
lady, though she was a deal above him in worldly 
affairs. But the ’eart, sir, is very incalculating. It’s 
the master of us. It is with me and Tilly. I often 
says to him, ^ Tilly, if I wasn’t tender-’earted as a 
chicken, where would you he ? ’ Why, no one knows 
where! though it’s mostly at the ^ Black Swan’ you 
could find ’im, supposing he was missing.” 

Cassar rose to go, and Jonathan followed after 
him. The bailiff’s mind was ill at ease. He had 
meant to relieve his conscience, and through some 
strange mistake he had added to the burden. Even 
suppose that poor Mr. Englefield had had a fight on 
the downs with the stranger, suppose, too, a misfor- 
tune had followed, what would Miss Elsie say if she 
knew that her own bailiff was hunting him down? 

But it’s my duty as an Englishman,” he repeated 
to himself, and duty comes first before friendship 
or victuals.” 

Mrs. Tilly found, alas! that her duty had also cost 
her more than she had anticipated. On her return 
to the kitchen her first glance told her that the place 
was empty. She found that the savoury mess was no 
more, the plate was as clean as a whistle, hut he to 
whom it had afforded a short, if a decided pleasure, 
9 


124 


ARRESTED. 


was also gone. Of Tilly himself there was no 
trace. 

Well, I never! ” exclaimed his wife. To go 
and give me the slip like this when I am doing my 
duty. I never! I never! And what am I to do to 
get all ready for this fine young gentleman? What 
a start he gave me with his ideas! But now he says 
it, it do seem strange. There was Mr. Englefield’s 
shirt sleeve! Wish I hadnT told about it, though— 
the tongue is a little member, but a world of iniquity. 
If Mr. Englefield got into trouble Miss Kennerly 
wouldn’t like it. For all she tried to pass it off care- 
less-like, she was took aback when she heard that he 
was gone. There’s that mattress to be fetched down, 
and no end of things to do, and that Tilly’s gone. 
Whatever was the man made for? And that fry’s 
gone too, not a scrap left for me. That’s a man all 
over. To think poor Mr. Oliver should have been 
fighting and killing a poor traveller. I dare say now 
that he never thought that I should see his sleeve. 
His conscience wouldn’t let him rest, that’s why he 
went. Oh, dear! it’s no use thinking of it. I’ve got 
to work, and if I had time, which I haven’t, I’d go 
and find Tilly and give ’im a piece of my mind. He’ll 
try to slink in as he slunk out, hut he shan’t.” 

With firm hands Mrs. Tilly went to lock all the 
means of entrance into The Sunbeam, and then made 
haste to do all the household things which a good 
landlady always does at least once before a new lodger 
comes in. In spite of having secured another inmate, 
and that a rich, single gentleman, Mrs. Tilly’s mind 
was troubled. Moreover, when she at last sat down 


SAILING TOGETHER. 


125 


to rest and to eat her scrap after working very hard, 
she found that she had hurried unnecessarily, for 
though it was late, neither her lodger nor her husband 
had as yet made any sign of returning to take their 
nightly repose. 


CHAPTER XII. 

SAILING TOGETHER. 

There are a few sights and entertainments for 
which the spectator has nothing to pay, and which 
seem to belong by right to the poor. A wedding is 
one of these, also anything in the shape of a proces- 
sion, but for some unaccountable reason a funeral 
is by far the favourite spectacle, finding favour above 
weddings, and giving positive pleasure to that class 
which goes by the name of “ the poor.’’ There is 
only one more sight-^happily very rare — which car- 
ries the palm away from a funeral, and this is viewing 
the identical spot where a murder has been committed. 
To ordinary minds such a place inspires horror, and 
we would rather make a detour of several miles in 
order to avoid looking upon a spot where a fellow- 
creature has suffered his last agony. But this feeling 
is absent from the minds of our poor neighbours. To 
them the site of a murder is full of real interest, and 
gives them much agreeable subject for conversation. 
Neither must we think that men alone are the pil- 
grims. Women are quite as eager to see the place ” 


126 


ARRESTED. 


as their lords and masters, and though the journey to 
Yule down was five miles or more from Norwold, all 
the poorest of the town arranged to make a pilgrim- 
age. Men, women, and children, old and young, 
came to view “ the place.’^ But the way was long and 
the autumn wind was cold. Though many started, 
it was by no means granted to all to reach the place. 
The women with “ prams first gave up the wheeling 
to the men, and young girls began to lean heavily 
on their lovers’ arms. Many of the old women, too, 
recollected that their fires would soon he out, and 
with deep regret turned hack, soon to he followed by 
the weaker mothers who were encumbered with 
prams,” hut a goodly number of them bravely kept 
on, and these were joyous over their success. Some 
police were still stationed there, believing that the 
murderer would also return to the spot, and by giv- 
ing way to unmistakeahle signs of remorse, he would 
then he discovered. No such self -betrayal, however, 
took place, for the crowd that streamed up to the 
plantation were all rather cheerful, not to say jovial, 
and exhibited nothing but great satisfaction that the 
down was within walking distance of Norwold, and 
that they had thus been able to reach the aim of their 
ambition. Some of the remarks testified to the men- 
tal attitude of the pilgrims. 

“ Mrs. Todd, she was put out not to come, hut her 
little hoy was ill. Mrs. Green, I sees, was able to 
bring her little gal. She was terrible afraid that the 
little ’un couldn’t get so far. We has had a nice walk, 
Harthur. Missus didn’t want to spare me, hut I 
begged ’ard to be let to come. ’Tain’t a thing as hap- 


SAILING TOGETHER. 


127 


pens once in a life-time (this was said in a regretful 
tone). JSTow, you little varmint, don’t ’ee he playing 
marbles here, but you come and look, and then you 
can say as how you see’d the place. Billy, come, dear, 
and look.” 

A week later Tilly was among the throng that had 
come to view the place. He had given his wife the 
slip soon after breakfast and now found himself saun- 
tering round with a feeling of freedom and pleasure, 
which even the idea of going without his dinner did 
not quench. Tilly did not like the new lodger, who, 
to his thinking, wanted a great deal more than ever 
poor Mr. Englefield had required of him. Tilly was 
kept hard at work, being sent on messages here, there, 
and everywhere. Notes had to be taken to Miss Ken- 
ner ly and telegrams to the Post Office, besides this, 
he also had constantly to run out with messages to the 
shops for his wife. Tilly felt that he was being put 
upon, and to-day, ten days after the events already 
recorded, Tilly had protested by taking French leave 
and going off to enjoy himself in the same fashion 
as his poorer neighbours were doing. 

My wife ain’t got no repose about her,” said 
Tilly to-day, when he chanced to meet one of his spe- 
cial friends from the “ Black Swan.” She likes this 
smart chap because he’s very fine, and is always com- 
ing and going, and because he’s got plenty of money 
at the back of him, as he says. It’s my opinion — 
though she don’t ask it — that he’s a man of straw.” 

Why don’t you try and earn his reward, Tilly ? 
A hundred pounds is a hundred pounds. Some folks 
say that all the banks has been warned, but that 


128 


ARRESTED. 


there’s no trace of anyone being too flush of money in 
these parts.” 

“ As to murder,” said Tilly, “ the gentleman mur- 
dered himself by walking over this ’ere pit, that’s my 
opinion. I don’t believe there was anyone as mur- 
dered anyone.” 

“ ’Tain’t seeming of you, Tilly, to say that, when 
the Coroner’s said that ’twas murder, and if it was 
only a haceident, why, what’s the good of all these 
folk coming here, I should like to know? ” 

Unfortunately for Mr. Tilly, at this very moment, 
Caesar Bruce himself came dashing up in a dog-cart. 

Ah! Tilly! you here! Well, that is lucky! Jump 
up here, my good man, I want to go round to Yule 
Farm and you can hold the horse, and I’ll drive 
you back. Your wife was asldng after you when I 
left.” 

Tilly did not feel at all as if he wished to answer 
to the description of Mr. Caesar’s Bruce’s good man,” 
and if his brain could have found an excuse good 
enough he would have refused to come, but fate was 
against him. He had slowly conjured up the delight 
of walking home and finishing the day at the Black 
Swan,” and here was the smart lodger requiring his 
services just when he thought that he had given him 
and his wife the slip! Mr. Tilly used silent but strong 
mental language. 

Caesar was in the best of spirits to-day. He was 
dressed in the height of fashion consistent with his 
deep mourning, he had a white flower in his button- 
hole, and every line of his face expressed self-satisfac- 
tion. 


SAILING TOGETHER. 


129 


Yule Farm was soon reached, and Caesar rang the 
hell, which was answered by Lizzie, who had now 
returned in fear and trembling to keep Betty com- 
pany. From the smiling way in which she received 
Caesar it was evident that this was not his first visit. 

“ Well, my good girl, have you any news? — or any 
message to send to your young mistress? She begged 
me to call if I passed this evening to see if there were 
any letters for her.” 

There^s nothing to-day, sir, but I hope youTl 
give our duty to Miss Elsie, and tell her we want her 
back, and that me and Betty are getting over it as 
well as can be expected.” 

Has anyone been here, or have you heard any 
gossip about ” 

No, sir, iCs all a mystery, and I’m sure it’s very 
unpleasant to think of what we went through on that 
night. If I live to be a thousand years old, I shan’t 
forget it.” 

I am leaving no stone unturned to discover the 
culprit, and I may say that I have a clue,” said Caesar 
in a whisper and bending towards Lizzie. 

Lizzie started and uttered a little cry. When she 
recovered herself she said: 

“ Have you any news of Mr. Englefield, Mr. Tilly? 
It wur strange that he never come this way to say 
goodbye. I’m sure he come often before.” 

He didn’t favour me with his confidence,” said 
Tilly without the shadow of a smile. “ He had busi- 
ness of his own, ’spose, as most on us have.” 

Very extraordinary business it seems to me,” 
said Caesar in a pointed manner. ‘‘ Now, my girl, give 


130 


ARRESTED. 


me some flowers to take to Miss Kennerly; she says 
none are so sweet as what come from here.’^ 

And eggs, too; Mrs. Kennerly won’t ever touch 
a Korwold egg. Mr. Jonathan, he’s got the hamper 
ready, but he’s gone himself out on the down just 
now.” 

“ I’ll take the hamper. Tilly, give a hand.” 

When Caesar took leave of Lizzie he left a large 
coin in her hand, and she followed him with smiles. 
Here was a gentleman as knew what was what, and 
she told Betty that she was sure he was in love with 
Miss Elsie, for he did take a deal of trouble to find 
out Miss Elsie’s likes and dislikes. 

An hour later the unwilling Tilly found himself 
actually deposited at his own door and handed over 
to his wife. Caesar received Mrs. Tilly’s grateful 
thanks, whilst Tilly vowed secret though impotent 
revenge. There was no more chance now of getting 
away, and he sulkily began to clean the knives, an 
occupation, as every one must own, extremely dull 
to a man who liked the cheerful companionship found 
at the Black Swan.” Mrs. Tilly, however, com- 
posed several new aphorisms for the occasion such 
as: However fast a man runs, there’s one as runs 
faster.” Duty to your neighbour begins at knives.” 

After depositing Tilly at home and laughing over 
the poor man’s discomfiture, Caesar drove up to Mrs. 
Giles’ cottage. Luck favoured him, for the ladies 
had just finished their mid-day meal, and as it was a 
fine day Elsie was gathering flowers in the small 
garden. 

“ I have brought you some Yule flowers. Miss 


SAILING TOGETHER. 


131 


Kennerly,” said Caesar courteously, and when he was 
so inclined Caesar’s manners were outwardly' per- 
fect. 

“ How kind of you, and you have actually troubled 
yourself with our hamper! Well, that is most good- 
natured.” 

“Do you think so? — not at all — I am only too 
much delighted to be allowed to do anything for you. 
Let me carry it into the house. It is too heavy for 
your maid.” 

“ When her husband was alive Aunt Giles used to 
keep a carriage and have a big house and plenty of 
servants, but she is so contented by nature that she 
never complains about living in this tiny place. I 
wish I could learn to be like her.” 

“ You are moped here. Miss Kennerly, and all this 
sad time has been had for your nerves. I really feel 
answerable for it, so I hope as it is a fine afternoon 
you will give me the pleasure of coming out in a 
sailing boat. The sea is quite calm, and I have pre- 
pared everything.” 

Elsie had certainly been in very low spirits. The 
continual thought of Oliver was very trying and, 
without thinking, she seized upon the idea of getting 
rid of her sad thoughts, even if it were only for a 
time. 

“ That would be very nice, for I love the sea, and 
Aunt Elizabeth will enjoy it.” 

Caesar did not wish for Mrs. Giles’ presence, hut 
he saw that there was no help for it. Elsie would not 
dream of going alone with him. The more he saw of 
the girl, the more he admired her, hut he was clever 


132 


AKRESTED. 


enough to know that before her he must be very care- 
ful of his words and actions, so he added: 

“ I shall be delighted if Mrs. Giles will honour me 
with her company.” The two entered the pretty 
drawing-room and Cassar proposed the plan. 

That sounds charming,” said Mrs. Giles, and 
I am sure that Elsie wants a change. She looks quite 
pale. Do you think, dear, that you have forgotten 
to take that tonic? My poor, dear husband used to 
get rid of bottles of it, only he never could remember 
whether he was to take a tea-spoonful or a wine-glass 
full, so he did whichever just came into his head. 
But, grannie dear, our neighbour Mr. Bell must come 
and have tea with you. We couldn’t leave you all 
alone.” 

Mrs. Giles tripped about making preparations and 
plans, and she was herself as happy as a child over 
the little excitement. 

Caesar was delighted to be able to spend a whole 
afternoon in Elsie’s company, and when the ladies 
reached the pier, they found that everything was pro- 
vided for their comfort and pleasure. There were two 
reliable fishermen in the boat, and very soon the Mary 
Anne was skimming the water, her sails spreading out 
to receive the kisses of the wind. 

Elsie leaning back against the cushions looked the 
picture of a sweet English girl. She loved the sea, 
and the delicious motion of a sailing boat brought the 
colour back to her cheeks. 

This is delightful! ” she exclaimed. “ Where are 
we going?” 

I have settled that we shall land at a little un- 


SAILING TOGETHER. 


133 


known creek along this coast. A fisherman told me 
that few ever come to it, because it is supposed to be 
haunted.” 

Oh! you mean the creek they call ‘ The Spanish 
Grave,’ ” said Mrs. Giles. “ My husband often men- 
tioned it to me, but, somehow, we never went there; 
and I don’t think you ever did, Elsie, though it was 
not far from Yule as the crow flies.” 

“ It was impossible to get at it from above,” said 
Elsie, and besides, the country folk would never go 
near there, if they could help it.” 

‘‘ What gave it its name ? ” asked Caesar. 

“ Many, many years ago, a great Spanish ship was 
wrecked there, and all the people on it were drowned. 
Some people say that the smugglers lured it on to the 
rocks, but I shouldn’t like to think any one ever did 
anything so wicked as that; most likely they had 
only lighted a fire to warm themselves by, and that 
was all their sin,” said Mrs. Giles. 

“ Oh, dear. Aunt Elizabeth, you don’t believe that 
there are, or ever were any wreckers, do you ? ” 

No, dear, no one could really want to harm any- 
one else if they understood, I am sure. But how kind 
of you, Mr. Bruce, to trouble yourself about our pleas- 
ure, when you have so much trouble of your own. 
You must be very good.” 

Have you found any clue?” asked Elsie, look- 
ing at Caesar with a sympathetic glance. 

Caesar hesitated a moment, and then he an- 
swered: 

Yes, I believe that I have found a very strong 
clue.” 


134 


ARRESTED. 


Oh, I am glad/’ exclaimed the girl, clasping 
her hands. 

Thank you, your sympathy is helping me 
through all this dreadful time,” said Csesar, lowering 
his voice. 

‘^Is it? Then I am more than glad. Don’t you 
think that the greatest happiness one can have is help- 
ing those in trouble? ” 

I want you to promise me help with my plans,” 
he said in the same tone. Some day I shall ask you 
and I want you not to fail me. It will make all the 
difference to me.” 

Indeed, indeed, you may count upon me,” she 
exclaimed. I know what it is to he in trouble, and 
to — ^to want help and sympathy.” 

Do you? If it depended only on me your life 
would he one long sunshine.” But Aunt Elizabeth 
accidentally turned the conversation into another 
channel, which lasted till the keel grated upon the 
shore of the creek. Caesar superintended the unpack- 
ing of the sumptuous tea he had brought, and then 
the three began to explore the strange and melan- 
choly-looking creek. 


A DARK CAVE. 


135 


CHAPTER XIII. 

A DAKK CAVE. 

The autumn sea was beautifully calm this after- 
noon, and was washing lazily against the great rocks 
and boulders, where years ago the crew of the great 
Spanish ship had, in their danger and distress, called 
in vain for human aid. But round about the rocks 
were sandy places and purple pools which sheltered 
the sea creatures, waiting there for the tide to call 
them home to its parental depth. Choosing a dry, 
sandy space, Caesar spread the rugs and Elsie laid the 
cloth, whilst Aunt Elizabeth cut the bread and butter. 
Life looked very charming and simple just then, as 
if death was, and never could be, associated with it. 
When the tea was made Caesar set himself to charm 
his hearers, and the task was not difficult when both 
were so ready to be pleased. Every now and then, 
however, Elsie found her mind wandering, as it so 
often did, to the subject of Oliver’s fate. Why had 
he left her so long in silence? Every day her heart 
beat faster when she heard the postman’s knock, but 
every day she had been doomed to disappointment, 
and now she was beginning to get really angry with 
him. 

C^sar very much wanted to broach the subject of 
Oliver Englefield, but he tried in vain to find the op- 
portunity. He did not wish to reveal his own sus- 
picions till all his evidence had been collected. Then 
he would confront her with her lover’s crime, and in 


136 


ARRESTED. 


the rebound of the horror she would learn to love 
Caesar. So he argued, and he felt now that any sacri- 
fice was worth making if only he could gain this girl’s 
love. Some better feelings, not yet dead, seemed to 
whisper to him, that with her as his wife he might 
turn over a new leaf. He knew that his past life did 
not hear looking into, and he was conscious that if 
Elsie were able to see him as he really was, she would 
never agree to become his wife. But she must never 
know; she must learn to love an imaginary Caesar, 
who was nobler than the reality, and to whom she 
could look up — a man whom she could honour and 
obey. A pure woman’s influence cannot be measured, 
and if only all women could recognize this, there 
would be fewer men in the world ashamed of their 
own lives. But even a good woman must not flatter 
herself that she can stem the tide of a man’s evil 
career. For a time she may put a spoke in the wheel, 
but habit is strong, and let no one believe that habit 
can he conquered unless a man’s own religious prin- 
ciples co-operate with the woman’s influence. Man 
cannot live by bread alone, and nothing which this 
world provides can make up to him for the loss of 
his soul. Caesar Bruce had long ago discarded reli- 
gion, and even the love of a pure woman could not 
bring back to him the one thing needful. When 
a great wheel goes up hill cling fast to it, when a 
great wheel runs down hill let go your hold of it,” 
is a saying which contains much wisdom. Caesar’s 
wheel had been running down hill some years, and 
Elsie could offer hut a slender obstacle to its descent. 
'Of course we know that love can work wonders, hut 


A DARK CAVE. 


137 


love, like other good things, must not be sullied, and 
a man who has abused the meaning of that word, 
cannot really feel the beautiful passion which can 
remove mountains, and which is from God. 

When the boatman came to warn Caesar that it was 
time to start home, Elsie Jumped up and declared, 
that now she was here she must explore some of the 
caves, said by tradition to run a long way under 
ground; but which local superstition had always 
saved from being vulgarised. 

Indeed, you had better do no such thing, dear. 
They have no good report,” said Mrs. Giles. 

I think that Miss Kennerly and myself are both 
above foolish fears. Let me he your guide. We have 
ten minutes to spare.” 

Here was a chance of getting Elsie alone, thought 
Caesar, and he gladly led the way. 

“ Which cave shall we choose? I see three black 
openings,” he said. 

Oh, not this one. How nasty that black slime 
looks. I should dirty my shoes,” answered Elsie, 
laughing. 

True, hut here is one which looks more sandy. 
Let me go first and give you a helping hand.” 

Caesar entered the cave, stooping to avoid striking 
his head against the rocky roof, and with a laughing 
warning Elsie followed him. 

Take care of the ghosts, Mr. Bruce.” 

Hardly had she said these words when a deep low 
groan made Caesar start back, and Elsie felt her heart 
Jump into her mouth, but she stood her ground. 

What was that? ” asked Caesar. 


138 


AERESTED. 


" It sounds like — like some one in pain.” 

Again the groan was repeated, followed by a noise 
of displaced pebbles, which seemed to issue from the 
darkest end of the cave. 

Caesar fairly turned hack. 

Come, Miss Elsie, I think it is safer you should 
not come here. Let me go on alone.” 

Elsie hesitated, and in another moment a dark 
figure crawled towards them. 

Who is there? ” said Caesar angrily, for he did 
not like to retreat with Elsie close by. 

There was no answer, hut in another moment a 
hideous object emerged from the mouth of the 
cave. 

Why! it’s only Tim Turner,” said Elsie, laugh- 
ing. I will own that I was frightened, and I thought 
that I was brave! What do you mean, Tim, by this 
foolish noise, pray? ” 

Tim gradually gathered himself up and looked at 
the intruders. 

He came to look for the gold. Miss Elsie,” he 
said, pointing at Caesar, and looking angrily at him. 

Tim, what do you mean? How can you he so 
rude? ” 

know it, I know it,” repeated Tim, as if pos- 
sessed by strong passion. He wants the gold, don’t 
you have nothing to do with him. Miss Elsie.” 

“ Oh, I know,” said Elsie, turning to Caesar; 
poor Tim has heard of your offered reward, and he 
is mixing it up. He hates the very sight of money.” 

Well, he is a queer chap, anyhow, and his con- 
duct is enough to frighten all the ghosts away from 


A DAEK CAVE. 


139 


here/’ said Caesar, laughing, hut in truth he was an- 
noyed at the episode. 

Miss Elsie,” continued Tim, approaching nearer 
to her, ^‘^you know the poor man that was lonely, 
they’ve put him underground. I saw it.” 

‘^Hush, Tim, he was this gentleman’s father. 
You must not speak about it.” 

Oh, I saw this mad fellow at my poor father’s 
funeral,” said Caesar. I think they ought to put 
such folk into asylums.” 

Don’t say that, Mr. Bruce. Poor Tim is very 
harmless really, only his brain has been rather excited 
by all these events.” 

Where has the rich Mr. Oliver gone. Miss El- 
sie ? ” said Tim, suddenly, losing his angry expression 
and turning his back upon Caesar. “ Isn’t he coming 
back? ” 

Elsie blushed, in spite of herself. 

Tim, you are strange. I don’t know who you 
can mean by ^ the rich Mr. Oliver.’ ” 

Caesar listened attentively. Tim’s chance word 
seemed extremely odd. The rich Mr. Oliver! Did 
the fellow know anything about him? He now looked 
more kindly at Timothy. 

Don’t you. Miss Elsie ? He came to your house 
often and often. He was a hit hasty, hut I knew that 
he was coming to me. He was the man.” 

Have you seen him lately? ” asked Elsie, trying 
to appear unconcerned as her eyes searched Tim’s 
face. 

Tim laughed and shook his head. 

‘^He’s gone. Miss Elsie, gone, gone, gone.” 

10 


140 


AKRESTED. 


Mrs. Giles at this moment sauntered up towards 
them. 

The boatman says we must come. Oh! dear, 
who is ? ” 

Oh, Aunt Elizabeth, it’s only poor Tim Turner. 
You’ve heard me speak of him.” 

“ Oh, yes, poor man, what does he want? Tim, 
there is some tea over there, won’t you have some ? ” 

Tim shook his head and pointed to Caesar, repeat- 
ing: 

He’s looking for his gold, but he won’t find it, 
he won’t find it.” 

“ Tim, go home,” said Elsie, nervously. You 
shouldn’t be about like this. You know that this 
place hasn’t a good name.” 

Tim laughed. 

I’m not afraid. This is my castle. Mine, Miss 
Elsie, no one wants it but me.” 

Elsie brought him a cup of tea and a bun. 

Drink this, Tim, and go home, but, by the way, 
how does he get out of this place, Aunt Elizabeth? 
I think there really must be some underground pas- 
sage here. So tradition says.” 

Tim ate the food which Elsie brought him. Her 
influence seemed to calm him, though he would not 
go near the stranger. 

Another call from the boatman, and the party 
returned hastily to the boat, eagerly watched all the 
time from the shore, by the strange figure of Tim. 

“ Such people ought to be put under restraint,” 
said Caesar. This Timothy Turner is a dangerous 
character.” Somehow, the beauty of the evening 


A DAKK CAVE. 


141 


seemed to be spoilt for him, for he noticed that Elsie 
no longer laughed and talked as she had done pre- 
viously. Was she thinking of Oliver? If so — Caesar 
felt suddenly that he must draw the net closer round 
the unfortunate young man. Already he had secretly 
employed the services of a detective, in order to try 
and discover where this Oliver Englefield had gone, 
and wherever he might he concealed he hoped in a 
few days to unearth him. 

The evening wind freshened, the boat dipped its 
sails towards the sea, looking like a bird on the point . 
of diving for its favourite morsel. The red sun 
painted the west with gorgeous colours. The heavens 
seemed to be kissing the earth on this lovely autumn 
evening, and Cassar was possessed with the desire to 
win the heart of this country girl. Elsie’s dark eyes 
were bright, but soft; her smile could almost be said 
to breathe happiness into all that was around her. 
Her rippling brown hair would have made a poet sing 
and a painter dream, but above all no mean or un- 
womanly thought could be associated with her. There 
was, however, in Elsie’s character just the touch of 
the coquette, or rather the knowledge that she could 
charm, but her power lay in that touch of sympathy 
which men are the first to recognize and to appreciate. 

In her corner Mrs. Giles dozed a little, so sooth- 
ing was the motion of the boat, and Caesar, drawing 
a little closer to Elsie, said: 

Do you know. Miss Kennerly, that I could not 
have borne my trouble if it had not been for your 
presence. To-day, for instance, I seem to have for- 
gotten it for a few hours. It was not till this mad 


142 


ARRESTED. 


fellow appeared that the weight of it came hack to 
me.’’ 

Did the tempter in Paradise tell Eve that she 
could help him in his trouble? — for few women can 
resist this subtle flattery. 

“I wish I could have done more for you,” said 
Elsie softly. 

“ You can. Let me unburden myself to you. 
Since we started home a terrible thought has filled 
my mind.” (It had, in fact, only just occurred to 
him.) 

What is it? ” said Elsie, in a whisper, and look- 
ing up into Caesar’s face. 

That my — my father’s murderer was hidden in 
that cave! ” 

Elsie started as if the murderer had appeared to 
her in person. 

Oh, do you think so? Impossible! hTo, poor old 
Tim is quite incapable of hiding a murderer.” 

^^Wait — you heard that groan — well, it was not 
uttered in Tim’s voice. Don’t you know that Timo- 
thy’s voice is low and guttural — the groan was in 
quite another key.” 

Put in this light Elsie was almost persuaded that 
Caesar was right. 

‘‘But you must tell the police at once and the 
place must he searched.” 

“ I like your sweet ingenuousness, dear Miss Ken- 
nerly. If I did that Tim would get ample warning, 
and if he is sheltering the miscreant, he would help 
him to escape. No, we must go about it in a better 
manner. You have, I see, as much influence with this 


A DARK CAVE. 


143 


poor fellow as with everyone else. Could you not 
make him confess to you, and let me, unseen, be pres- 
ent at your interview? ” 

But poor Tim! It would be like laying a trap 
for him! ” 

It would — but is Justice nothing to you? ” 

Oh, I forgot that you speak as the injured son. 
Indeed, Mr. Bruce, I will help you.” She held out 
her hand to him, and her eyes were dimmed with 
tears. 

Caesar pressed her hand to his lips, but Elsie quick- 
ly drew it away. 

Won’t you trust me? ” he said. “ You see that 
I am trusting you. I feel that I cannot rest till the 
mystery of my father’s death is cleared away.” 

It would not be easy to lure Tim away from his 
own village or from his haunts.” 

“ Then grant me a favour. Drive over to Yule 
Farm and I will meet you there, and Tim would come 
— or better, choose some spot on the shore.” 

Elsie was impetuous and she was accustomed to 
being her own mistress, so she answered: 

To help you I will do this, but, remember, I am 
sure Tim will clear himself, and that he cannot be 
hiding a murderer. He is as simple as a child.” 

But the man who did the deed is not simple, and 
he may have an influence over Timothy.” 

‘‘I forgot that. I will write to Mr. Simson — he 
lodges at Tim’s cottage — and tell him to explain to 
Timothy that I want to see him here. You can easily 
lie hidden from sight behind some of these big rocks.” 

Miss Elsie, you are admirable — I know that if 


144 


ARRESTED. 


you will help me I shall clear up the mystery. The 
police are like elephants looking for fine needles.’^ 

Mrs. Giles woke up just then, and Caesar relapsed 
from sentiment into politeness, hoping that she was 
not tired. 

It has been quite a charming day, Mr. Bruce, and 
you have been most kind.” 

If you will repeat the experiment, I shall only 
be too happy. Next week I must go to town, but after 
that 

We must not impose upon you! Now, Elsie 
dear, here we are at our own pier, and grannie will like 
to hear all about our expedition.” When Caesar took 
leave he whispered to Elsie: 

“ The day after to-morrow at the cave at four 
o’clock,” and Elsie nodded her head. 

Grannie was soon being regaled with all Mr. 
Bruce’s excellencies till Elsie said, laughingly: 

I believe. Aunt Elizabeth, that you feel as if he 
were a son of your own! ” 

‘‘ Oh, you naughty, teasing girl! But it is true! 
He is a young man who has so much true politeness 
that one knows he must have mixed with great peo- 
ple.” 

Old Mrs. Kennerly answered quickly: 

“ Nonsense, Elizabeth, all your geese are swans; 
I do wish you would learn a little more worldly wis- 
dom! I don’t say that the young man isn’t handsome 
and rich, but both these things are mere accidents.” 

''Anyhow, dear, he was very attentive to an old 
woman like me, and that is a true sign of nobility of 
mind.” 


THROUGH THE MIST. 


145 


He is anxious to discover his father’s murderer,” 
said Elsie thoughtfully. “ Oh, it would he a good 
deed to get the villain punished, wouldn’t it, gran- 
nie? ” 

Elsie speaks as if she were going to turn into a 
judge,” said Mrs. Kennedy, laughing, and Elsie said 
no more. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

THKOUGH THE MIST. 

In every noble character there is a strong vein of 
romance. The vivid imagination which quickens sym- 
pathy may lead its possessor into generous mistakes, 
which he or she may live to regret, and yet the original 
motive may have been founded on an impulse much 
to be admired. This was Elsie’s case, for she had to 
use much diplomacy, quite foreign to her nature, in 
order to keep her promise of meeting Caesar Bruce at 
the Spanish cave. Her letter to Mr. Simson was sim- 
ple enough, merely saying that she particularly wished 
to see Timothy Turner at the cave the next afternoon 
at four o’clock, and that she would be waiting for 
him close by the rock known as Queen Bess. Next she 
had to persuade her aunt and her grandmother that 
she wanted to take a long, solitary walk, and it so 
happened that Mr. Roach and his sister Emily, an old 
friend of Elsie’s, had asked her to take a drive with 
them on that very day. When we wilfully tangle 


146 


ARRESTED. 


simple threads it is difficult to untangle them again, 
and Elsie had to declare that she did not wish to drive, 
and, moreover, she had to make several other small 
excuses bordering on the region of white lies, which 
lies men and women often stoop to make use of. Had 
her grandmother heard the real truth, Elsie felt sure 
that she would have made strong objections, and that 
she would not have allowed Elsie to mix herself up 
in such a delicate affair. 

As we have said, Elsie was fond of getting her 
own way, and at last she found herself walking quickly 
along the lonely shore towards the place of meeting. 
The afternoon was not very fine. The grey clouds 
were sullenly spreading over the heavens, and it 
looked as if a fine rain might soon overtake her. Rain 
was, however, nothing to the country maiden, and 
with a delightful feeling of enjoying the adventure, 
Elsie walked on as quickly as she could. If Tim had 
a secret, she was sure that with patience she could 
get it out of him. 

Starting from the little pier at Horwold, it is pos- 
sible to walk along the shore, keeping pretty close to 
the cliffs, till the Spanish cave is reached. Here the 
rocks jut out into the sea, making a perpendicular 
wall which forms a harrier that the art of man could 
alone overcome, hut which the quiet folk of Norwold 
have not thought it worth while to attack. Choosing 
the hour when the tide is turning, there is ample time 
to get there and back, hut it is not safe to play tricks 
with the waves, and strangers often have been over- 
taken by the advancing waters, and having been un- 
able to climb the rocks, they have found their last 


THROUGH THE MIST. 


147 


resting place on this lonely shore. Elsie being a na- 
tive of the place knew all about the tides, hut owing to 
her inability to be quite straightforward, she was not 
able to allow more than enough time for a short talk 
with Tim, and for her own return journey. She 
would have, moreover, Mr. Bruce’s protection on the 
way back, though she did not altogether appreciate 
this privilege, except with that part of her which be- 
longed to her sex. She liked the feeling of being 
able to help a man, who professed gratitude and ad- 
miration, but she would have preferred dispensing 
with his companionship, though after all where was 
the harm? 

All these thoughts passed through her brain as she 
walked upon the firm, crisp sand, or lightly skipped 
over the boulders. The endless little hays and inden- 
tures of the coast prevented her from seeing very far 
ahead, and she rather enjoyed the loneliness after 
having been a good deal cramped for room in her 
Aunt Elizabeth’s small house. 

Elsie was nearing the object of her walk when she 
heard her name pronounced, and looking hack she 
saw Mr. Bruce hastening after her. 

How quickly you walk,” he said smiling and out 
of breath. I thought a woman always took her own 
time, which means that generally she is behind time! ” 
I have been thinking how best to carry out your 
wishes,” answered Elsie, hardly noticing his remark. 

The more I think of it the surer I am that Timothy 
Turner is incapable of joining himself with crime, 
unless of course he did not understand the nature of 
his actions.” 


148 


ARRESTED. 


“ That is all that I am presuming to believe.’’ 

But, oddly enough, Tim is very sharp in many 
ways. I don’t believe that he is a bit more easily 
taken in than other people, and I am sure he 

did understand about your father, for she 

paused. 

“ What were you going to say? ” 

Something which may sound strange to you, but 
which seems quite natural to me,” and Elsie repeated 
the episode of the appearance of Tim at the window 
where the dead man had been left. Caesar turned 
quickly towards her. 

“ Why did you not tell me this before? Indeed, 
it is most important evidence. You see that Tim had 
seen my father on the moor.” 

Oh, no, it does not prove that. But I will ask 
him. There is the cave. Now, Mr. Bruce, you must 
sit behind the first rock, and I will go and wait by 
Queen Bess. You will he able to hear quite plainly 
all I say.” 

^^How can I thank you enough! Tell me. Miss 
Kennerly, if there is anything I may do for you? ” 

To herself Elsie thought, “ Yes, you might find 
out what has become of Oliver,” little guessing as she 
did so that her wish was shared by him. Aloud she 
only answered: 

“ Thank you, I will remember your kind wish. 
Now, don’t betray yourself. Happily Tim is not yet 
here, for he would say nothing before you.” 

Caesar sat down on a ledge, every now and then 
peering out cautiously to see if Tim were coming, and 
wondering how he could himself reveal to Elsie that 


THROUGH THE MIST. 


149 


Oliver Englefield, her lover, was the man whom he 
suspected. 

Presently there was heard a very slight fall of peb- 
bles. Caesar looked about him, but he saw nothing till 
lifting his eyes, he noticed Timothy propelling himself 
down the face of the rocks more like a wild monkey 
than any other living creature he could think of. The 
man^s long arms seemed to be able to stretch them- 
selves up or down and to catch hold of any projection, 
whilst his queer mis-shapen feet, crooked like grap- 
pling-irons, were ready to hook themselves anywhere. 

‘‘ Good heavens! The man is not human,” thought 
Caesar, crouching still further behind the. rock, and 
wondering whether “ the creature ” had seen him from 
above. 

In a moment Tim’s antics changed into a demean- 
our full of gentleness and humility as he approached 
Elsie Kennerly. She held out her hand. 

Good afternoon, Tim. It is good of you to have 
met me here. I want to ask you a few questions, and 
I don’t want the village people to hear us. You 
understand ? ” 

Tim nodded his head up and down several times, 
and a smile of satisfaction spread over his ugly face. 

^‘Yes, yes. Miss Elsie, I understand, you don’t 
want people to spy on us like that stranger the other 
day. He wanted to find his gold,” and Tim laughed. 

I don’t want the village folk to talk about the 
poor gentleman who was killed. Some people think, 
Tim, that the murderer is hiding somewhere in these 
parts, if so, you would know, because you are always 
wandering about so much.” 


150 


ARRESTED. 


Tim looked at Elsie as if trying to understand 
her; then he shook his head. Elsie was looking at 
him earnestly as she continued: 

For instance, Tim, in one of your caves where 
we found you the other day a man could hide easily, 
couldn’t he? ” 

Tim smiled. 

Yes, yes. Miss Elsie; a man could hide there. 
The folks are afraid of ghosts, hut I’m not.” 

Nor am I. But you are sure no one is hiding in 
your cave, Tim? ” 

Who should he hiding there. Miss Elsie, unless 
it’s — ^you know.” 

Tim smiled, and laughed, and nodded his head, 
and a little shiver made Elsie rise from her rocky 
seat. 

‘‘No, I don’t know, Tim. How should I? ” 

“ Yes, you know. Miss Elsie; the man you want to 
see again. Never fear, he’ll come back.” Then, ap- 
proaching nearer to Elsie, Tim whispered so that Caesar 
could not catch the words, “He’ll come back. Miss 
Elsie, for he’s sweet on you.” 

Elsie turned deadly pale. 

“ What nonsense you are talking, Tim. There’s 
no one I knew who would stay in your damp cave — no 
one. Come, tell me, are you sure that there is no one 
there now? ” 

But Timothy was evidently not to he pressed fur- 
ther. His face clouded over, and he seemed to wish to 
change the subject. 

“ Miss Elsie, shall I tell you what people care 
about? What he cares about and all of them? ” 


THROUGH THE MIST. 


151 


Elsie shook her head. 

It’s gold, gold, gold! It’s a fire, red and gold; it 
never goes out. That’s what they all want, and I could 
give him what he wanted.” Tim laughed, and then 
shook his head. 

“ Do you want anything else. Miss Elsie? It’s time 
you went home. The water’s coming up, but it won’t 
drown the fire inside a man.” 

Elsie looked round at the sea. 

“You are right, Tim; good bye.” She held out 
her small hand, and Timothy looked at it with ad- 
miration. But he shook his head. 

“ It’s a woman’s hand, and women lead men the 
wrong way. You set a light to the fire. Miss Elsie, and 
he could not put it out.” 

Hardly had he said these words, when in the same 
ape-like manner Timothy scrambled towards the cliff, 
and was soon swarming up the face of it in a most ex- 
traordinary manner. When he was out of sight, Caesar 
came forth from his hiding place. Elsie was still 
standing where Tim had left her, her whole soul full 
of perplexed and troubled thoughts. 

“ Thank you. Miss Kennerly. Evidently there is 
nothing to he got out of such a madman.” 

“ Oh, yes, indeed; I know Tim. He said most 
decidedly that there was no one in that cave. I can 
believe him, indeed I can.” 

“ About whom was he talking, for that person had 
been at some time in his cave evidently? ” 

“ Oh, no one — I mean it was only a Mr. Englefield, 
a friend of mine, whom Tim must have seen at Yule, 
I expect.” 


152 


AERESTED. 


“ But that Mr. Englefield has been in his cave, and 
there was something he said about gold.” 

Then if so it had nothing to do with him,” said 
Elsie, trying to smile, “ for he is very poor — oh, yes, 
very poor.” 

Indeed. And you last saw him, how long ago ? ” 

On the Saturday which ” Elsie paused. For 

the first time the coincidence struck her, and she 
blushed with anger at the bare idea which Caesar was 
trying to imply. 

" I must return now, Mr. Bruce. The tide is com- 
ing up, and, indeed, I must hurry home. You may 
rest assured of one thing, anyhow, that the caves are 
empty. Tim would not tell me a lie.” 

Of course.” Caesar put the subject away. He 
saw that Elsie was upset about it. One more thing 
only. Miss Kennerly, let me say. If any friend of 
yours ever proved unworthy of — of your confidence, 
you would come to me for help, would you not? I — I 
could ” 

But why should one doubt one’s friends? ” 

One should never do so, except on overwhelming 
proof, and then, alas! I was once myself the victim of 
over-confidence. Let me tell you the story as we walk 
along.” 

Ho, please, don’t wait for me; you will walk 
quicker than I shall. Indeed, I would rather be 
alone.” 

And I would rather please you than do anything 
else in the world. Miss Kennerly. I will leave you 
directly we get in sight of Korwold, hut till then — 
take my arm, you are tired. I can see it in your face. 


THEOUGH THE MIST. 


153 


I was going to tell you that once a dear friend of mine, 
a person whom I trusted more than myself, cruelly 
betrayed me. I thought that I should never again 
believe in a woman, but since I have known you, I feel 
sure that some women can do noble things, and live 
noble hves.” 

Elsie tried to follow his words, but it was an effort, 
and she allowed him to talk on, giving him but mono- 
syllabic answers. At last they reached the last little 
bay before coming in sight of Norwold. Elsie stopped 
short. 

‘‘ Do, please, leave me now. If Aunt Elizabeth 
is by chance walking on the pier, she would ” 

‘‘ Yes, I understand. Your wishes will always be 
a law to me. If only you could know — ^if I could 
express.” 

Thank you; you are really kind.” 

The kindness is all on your side. I fear that you 
are disturbed by not knowing where your friend has 
gone.” 

Elsie did not stop to wonder how Caesar knew 
about Oliver as she answered: 

Oh, I know he will come back. He has gone to 
see some relations, I suppose.” 

You are not afraid of being left alone — the tide 
is coming in fast? ” 

No; only leave me. I know every step of the way 
now.” 

In a few minutes Caesar was lost to sight round the 
next bay. The cliffs here were not very steep, and 
Elsie felt that in case of necessity she could climb up 
on to a safe ledge. When she was left alone she paused 


154 


ARRESTED. 


a minute, and, leaning against a great boulder, she 
heaved a deep sigh. Why was all this mystery sur- 
rounding Oliver? If he came back all would be 
right. 

But it was getting dusk, and she must hurry on. 
At this moment, unfortunately, the rain began to 
descend. First it was a gentle drizzle, Avhich soon 
turned into real rain drops. The autumn day was 
closing in, and the grey clouds changed into a deeper 
grey. 

Grannie will be anxious,” thought Elsie. How 
stupid I was not to tell the truth.” The white waves 
came nearer and nearer; sometimes they retreated as 
if afraid of the lonely maiden, but then again they re- 
turned and ran up close to her, as if to get a nearer 
view of the pretty girl. All at once, Elsie felt that 
she must run across the last little bay, or else betake 
herself to a ledge upon the cliff. She looked up and 
saw that at this spot it was not very high, and that here 
and there tolerably easy ledges were visible, and that 
by climbing up these she would save herself part of 
the journey home. 

In a moment she was climbing the soft sand, or 
clinging to the rocky steps. Regardless of her dress, 
now wet and heavy, she continued climbing, though 
the rain came fast and thick upon her and hindered 
her progress. At last she was within two yards of the 
top, but here she encountered a very steep bit of 
climbing. It was ridiculous to wait when a friendly 
hand could easily help her up. She must call; some- 
one going along the path would surely hear her. 
There were not, however, many strollers on this wet 


MRS. TILLY IS MORE SURPRISED. I55 

and dark evening, and for some time no one answered 
her call. Then suddenly she heard a step, and a manly 
form in a great coat came dimly out of the misty rain. 
He stooped down and held out his hand. It was al- 
most dusk now, and the rain heat down pitilessly, 
blinding out all vision. The stranger seemed to be in 
a hurry, for hardly had Elsie touched the ground, and 
when she was beginning to thank her friend in need, 
she saw that he was gone. She dashed the rain from 
her eyes and looked after him. Something made her 
heart beat fast. Surely that retreating form was 
Oliver! But before she could recover from her sur- 
prise he had entirely disappeared. 


CHAPTER XV. 

MRS. TILLY IS MORE SURPRISED. 

Mrs. Tilly had just sent up her lodger’s dinner, 
having provided for him everything of the very best — 
a fare very unlike that which Mr. Englefield had been 
able to afford. The contrast made her think of him 
as she sat down to take a few minutes’ rest. Mr. Tilly 
was out on “ particular business,” and his wife sighed 
deeply as she took up the corner of her apron and 
thoughtfully rubbed her forehead. 

“ It’s a great trial is an ’usband,” she said slowly, 
and the work I do to keep ’im in, and then he goes 
out when my back is turned and gives me the slip. It’s 
11 


166 


ARRESTED. 


a great trial which only a Christian can hear up 
against.” 

The bell rang, and Mrs. Tilly started, and hastened 
to dish-up the pudding. She had spent much trouble 
on this pudding, which in her cookery book was called 
Home delight,” and required what she called quick 
heating, slow cooking, and a deal of attention.” All 
these things Mrs. Tilly had given to it, and now came 
the moment of her triumph, short-lived though it be 
— that moment which Mrs. Tilly described as the 
time between the dishing-up and the eating down.” 

Caesar Bruce was enjoying his carefully-prepared 
meal with unusual pleasure this evening. In his 
mind^s eye he beheld golden prospects, and he was 
satisfied with the progress he had made this after- 
noon. 

The man who knows about my poor father’s 
death is the man who ran away without giving any 
reason for his sudden departure.” 

Mrs. Tilly entered with the “ Home delight.” The 
whipped egg which crowned the ephemeral structure 
looked like sea foam, and the sea of sauce which sur- 
rounded it was rich and plentiful. C;®sar liked good 
dinners — a taste which he had inherited from his 
father. 

Great Scott! This is a pudding, Mrs. Tilly! 
Why, your cooking beats anything they gave me at 
the hotel.” 

I should think it did, sir. ’Otel cooks are quite 
the most wasteful of living creatures. They don’t take 
a pride in their work, and they leave ’alf the trouble- 
some part of the cooking to what they calls a ^ kitchen 


MRS. TILLY IS MORE SURPRISED. 157 


maid/ but what I call a ‘ kitchen mop/ for they are 
always a-sluicing everything with water, and a-mop- 
ping it up again. Why, their greens is half water, 
and so is their potatoes, and their gravies is nothing 
but coloured water.” 

At this moment there was a knock at the front 
door, a firm, decided knock, not at all the knock of a 
supplicant who comes to offer bootlaces or combs for 
sale, but a quick, low, self-sufficient knock. Mrs. Tilly 
put down the pudding in front of Caesar without fin- 
ishing her sentence, so great was her surprise. 

Well, I never! Whoever’s coming at this time of 
the evening, and on such a nasty, rainy night too ? ” 
Perhaps it’s Tilly,” said Caesar, smiling. I dare 
say, Mrs. Tilly, you’ve locked the back door, and he’s 
had to come to your best front! ” 

" Tilly! ” said his wife in accents of scorn. "Tilly! 
He wouldn’t dare! He’s unthoughtful enough, but I 
give him credit for not a-trapesing up my front steps 
on a wet night, sir. I’ll go and see.” 

Mrs. Tilly left her lodger to enjoy his " Home de- 
light,” and went sedately downstairs. It was only 
"poor sort of landladies as rushed about when they 
’eard a knock.” 

There was a lamp in the hall, and as Mrs. Tilly 
opened the door the light fell full on the face of the 
intruder. Mrs. Tilly forgot all the right things which 
a self-respecting landlady should do, as she exclaimed: 

" Well, I never! You’ve taken all my breath away! 
It’s Mr. Englefield hisself. Come in, sir, come in 
but ” 

Mrs. Tilly looked her old lodger over from head 


158 


ARRESTED. 


to foot, and her quick eyes noted at once that his 
hat was as shiny as a new beaver should be, that his 
great coat wore no signs of poverty, and that it pos- 
sessed a real velvet collar. But when her glance 
reached his boots, the boots she should have recog- 
nised as old friends, even those were new and of a fash- 
ionable shape, made, as she expressed it, for the eye, 
and not for the foot. 

“ Well, Mrs. Tilly, I’m not a ghost! ” said Oliver, 
and the smile that spread over his handsome, open 
face, was enough to captivate even a man-hater like 
Mrs. Tilly. 

A ghost! oh. Lor’, no, sir! Real flesh and blood, 
as is clothed with fine broadcloth and can see. No, 
sir; indeed I never thought you was a ghost, but you 
don’t look quite yourself, as I may say.” 

Oliver laughed again. He seemed to enjoy Mrs. 
Tilly’s surprise. 

‘‘ You see that I have come back. I promised 
that I would come to you if I did return, and here I 
am.” 

Oh, sir, but then, leaving as you did and all so 
strange-like was very upsetting to me, and now, sir, 
your place is took. It’s like that in this world, as I 
often says to Tilly, if he don’t keep on with his 
boots, knives and the ’ammering, why, some fine day 
he’ll find his place taken, and what would he say 
then? ” 

Oliver also knew the tragedy of Mrs. Tilly’s life 
and smiled. 

‘‘ I’m afraid that he is out on particular business 
this evening, is he? ” Oliver asked in his old, careless. 


MRS. TILLY IS MORE SURPRISED. I59 


happy way, which reminded Mrs. Tilly of his manner 
a year ago when he first took to going to Yule Farm. 
" Well, I’m sorry he’s out and that someone else is in 
my place. It can’t be helped, and I’ll go to the hotel, 
but I thought I would come here first. I’ve been walk- 
ing from Highclilf station right across the downs by 
the cliff, and the rain came on half an hour ago, so 
I expect I’m pretty wet, so I had better go and change 
at once.” 

Going to the hotel, are you, Mr. Englefield! 
You’ve changed a bit from your old ways then.” 

“ Changed for the better I hope you mean! But I 
was going to ask you whether by any chance you have 
heard of Miss Kennerly since I went away.” 

Heard of Miss Kennerly? Oh, Lor’! sir, I should 
think I had! Why, she’s been here — but sit down, 
Mr. Englefield, and I’ll just go and take up the cheese; 
I’ve got a first-rate lodger now.” 

I’m glad of that; then you did not long regret my 
disappearance? ” 

Oliver sat down and waited till Mrs. Tilly returned. 
A great deal had happened since the day of his depar- 
ture, and he looked round, recalling all his old 
thoughts, his old aspirations, and his old repinings. 
He had come back ready to find happiness awaiting 
him, but even this slight thing of his lodgings being 
already filled up disturbed him. " His place shall 
know him no more,” were the words that came into his 
mind as Mrs. Tilly re-entered the room. 

I’ve given him the cheese,” she said, jerking her 
head with an upward motion, denoting the lodger on 
the first floor, so now I’ll give you a few words, Mr. 


160 


ARRESTED. 


Englefield. I won’t deny but that I was put about at 
your going as you did; it did fuss me a good deal, and 
then you know people will talk.” 

But it was unavoidable, Mrs. Tilly, and you see 
you have gained a better lodger. As to talking, no- 
body could talk about me, a most insignificant mem- 
ber of Norwold society, a man who had been eternally 
chained to a hateful desk.” 

Mrs. Tilly cleared her throat. 

But they have talked. Why, even Miss Kennerly 
was upset. I could see it in her face, although she 
tried to toss her head.” And then Mrs. Tilly felt 
that she was on dangerous ground, being now con- 
fronted with the man who was supposed to — ^but of 
course he wished to appear innocent. That was to be 
understood. She was quite put about ” what to 
think. 

Miss Kennerly came here on purpose, sir, to ask 
where you was gone; and I said nobody knew, and she 
seemed finely offended, I can tell you.” 

Did she? But she will forgive me; I shall walk 
over to Yule early to-morrow; that is, as early as pos- 
sible.” 

You can save yourself the trouble, sir, for Miss 
Kennerly is at Norwold. She and her grandma are 
with Mrs. Giles. Poor things — ^poor things! ” 

Oliver looked conscience-stricken. He opened his 
lips to ask something, but paused, and Mrs. Tilly 
continued: 

‘‘ Of course it wasn’t to be expected that she should 
recover after the fright she got.” 

The fright — ^why? ” said Oliver eagerly. 


MES. TILLY IS MORE SURPRISED. 101 


Mrs. Tilly was thinking, “ Men is so artful. He’s 
pretending ignorance.” 

Well, of course, Mr. Englefield, seeing you went 
away in such a hurry, it is not likely as you could 
know about the murder, but you might have heard of 
it in the papers.” 

In the papers? Well, to say the truth, I have 
been — so busy, so — occupied, that I hardly read the 
papers.” 

Yes, sir, of course, but it’s strange — not that it 

was exactly a murder, but ” 

“ A murder! What! how! who ? ” 

At that instant Caesar’s light step was heard on the 
stair. He was going out to the club, and Mrs. Tilly 
appealed to him as he passed the door. 

“ Here’s Mr. Englefield, sir, returned, and he’s very 
far behindhand with the news.” 

Mrs. Tilly spoke significantly. For a moment the 
two men looked at each other, and both made a quick 
appreciation of each other’s merits and demerits. 

A handsome fellow,” thought Caesar, “ strong 
enough to knock down anybody, and certainly there 
are no signs now about him of want of cash. Ah ! my 
fine fellow, you may find your pride considerably less- 
ened presently; but where on earth has he come from? 
Here I’ve been paying to find him, and he turns up 
of his own accord. It’s to put us off the scent.” 
Oliver’s mental remark was: 

No wonder Mrs. Tilly prefers such a lodger. 
Well, I’m glad that I shall have nothing to do with 
him.” 

Aloud Caesar said coldly: 


162 


ARRESTED. 


‘^Unfortunately the news Mrs. Tilly refers to is 
closely connected with myself. My poor father suc- 
cumbed to foul play on these downs ” 

“ Indeed — I am exceedingly sorry — I have been 
away, and I know nothing about it.” 

“ Miss Kennerly, of Yule Farm, has been acting 
the good Samaritan, for she took in my father, and it 
was in her house that he breathed his last.” 

Something in Caesar’s tone, and in the way he 
pronounced Elsie’s name, kindled the smouldering em- 
bers. This man had seen Elsie and talked to her. 
Oliver at once encased himself in pride. 

“ Miss Kennerly would do what was right in any 
emergency. Good evening, Mrs. Tilly. I must not 
linger any longer, as I am wet through.” 

“Are you going away again as you did before?” 
asked Mrs. Tilly, scornfully. 

“ My movements are very uncertain,” answered 
Oliver, in a tone of lofty independence, for he was 
already chafing under the good woman’s evident curi- 
osity. 

He rose to go. Caesar followed him. 

“ I think you said that you were going to the 
hotel? ” 

“ Yes, anyhow, for to-night, as I find my lodgings 
are no longer vacant.” 

“ I am sorry to incommode you.” 

“ Not in the least. Indeed, I prefer to be further 
away from a woman’s tongue.” 

Caesar barely lifted his hat, and the two men parted 
outside the door. As Oliver walked towards the hotel 
he thought, “ I never imagined that they would bother 


MRS. TILLY IS MORE SURPRISED. 103 

themselves about me. Good heavens! it is not possible 
that it can be known. No, quite impossible. I could 
trust Tim better than a sane man.” 

He pressed his hand over his forehead. 

I will go to her at once, to-morrow morning, and 
then I shall know my fate. Elsie, Elsie, it was all for 
your sake, all of it.” 

At the hotel he was not known. The proprietor 
had never troubled himself about a poor, unknown 
hank clerk, and his appearance at once procured him 
every attention. “ Would the gentleman like a sea 
view or a west room? Would he order a private din- 
ner, or join the table d’hote? ” 

Give me a room with a sea view, and ITl dine in 
the coffee room,” said Oliver, and his whole mien was 
that of a man accustomed to command, so easy is it 
to adapt ourselves to the ways of rich folk, when we 
have the wherewithal at our command. 

It is too late to call now,” thought Oliver. She 
will be surprised — she may even he angry with me. 
But she has been through much trouble, and I was 
not there to help her.” 

Oliver ate his dinner without reflecting that it was 
a good one, and that the waiter was extremely civil. 
After dinner he retired to his room, opened his Glad- 
stone hag, and brought out a pocket-hook full of busi- 
ness letters. For two hours he was busy writing and 
adding up figures, then he locked his pocket-hook, 
put it in a safe place, and retired to rest. 

“ To-morrow,” he said, to-morrow I shall see 
her, and tell her that now she may perhaps love me 
because I offer her a golden casket with my love.” 


164 


ARRESTED. 


So saying Oliver laid his head on the pillow and tried 
to sleep, hut sleep is a coy maiden, and the more she 
is wooed the more she runs away from you smiling. 
It was therefore not till the early morning that the 
young man fell into a troubled sleep. One name was 
on his lips and engraved on his brain, and the name 
was “ Elsie.” 


CHAPTER XVI. 

THE EETURN’. 

If without knowing that he had seen and touched 
her, Oliver’s mind was full of thought of Elsie, it can 
he easily imagined that when she came in she hardly 
heard the question that assailed her from the lips of 
her aunt and her grandmother: 

My dear child, where have you been? ” 

“ How rash of you to he out so late, and in the 
wet, too! Oh, my dear Rosebud, you must change 
all your things, and take some of my best elder 
wine.” 

“ Auntie, dear, I never catch cold. I — I forgot the 
time, and I was obliged to climb the cliff. But I really 
was in no danger.” 

My poor darling, and that is why you are so wet. 
How if you had been with Mr. Roach, I should not 
have been anxious about you. He called for you here, 
and you should have seen how sad he looked when he 
heard that you had gone out.” 


THE KETURN. 


165 


Elsie ran upstairs to change her wet garments, and 
also to avoid further questioning. 

These were the thoughts which chased each other 
through her brain: 

“Am I dreaming, or was he a ghost? He said 
nothing, hut he came just when I wanted him. Oh, 
Oliver, dear Oliver, how like you! Had he but just 
returned? He might have guessed it was me. People 
talk of certain presentiments, and of knowing those 
you love by the touch, but just because he did not ex- 
pect to see me there, and just because it was dark, 
and that my veil was down, Oliver did not know me 
at all. But suppose, after all, that I was mistaken, and 
that it was someone else, and now I think of it, he had 
on a new great-coat. Well, perhaps, I was mistaken. 
I won’t think of him again.” 

When Elsie went down she was, of course, plied 
with more questions, and found that it was very diffi- 
cult to speak the truth, and also not to reveal the pur- 
port of her expedition. After all she was not sure that 
she had persuaded Mr, Bruce that the cave was empty. 
She knew that Tim would have let it out to her if he 
had been hiding some one there, besides it was ridicu- 
lous to think anyone would stay in that damp hole. 
Poor Mr. Bruce was dreadfully suspicious. Of course 
Oliver knew nothing about it. He went away because 
of — well, he would explain it on his return. 

Elsie’s dreams were by no means happy, indeed her 
nerves had been shaken and she slept badly, waking 
unrefreshed and wondering if to-day she should find 
out that she had mistaken Oliver’s identity. But 
nothing would have induced her to disclose her trou- 


166 


AERESTED. 


ble to her grandmother, whose remarks sometimes bor- 
dered on sarcasm. Sure enough after breakfast Elsie 
heard the click of the little garden gate and her cheeks 
flushed, but in another moment she knew that she 
was mistaken, for it was only Mr. C^sar Bruce. Elsie 
had lost much of her enthusiasm in his affairs now; 
his suspicious ideas about the caves made her feel 
uneasy, she hardly knew why, but if Oliver had come 
back all would be cleared up. Unfortunately Mr. 
Bruce was in Oliver’s lodgings, and at that moment 
she made up her mind to be very guarded about say- 
ing that she had seen him. Caesar came in looking 
radiant and bright. He greeted the old ladies with 
affability, and spoke in a soft under-tone to Elsie. 

You don’t know. Miss Kennerly, what I went 
through yesterday when the rain came on, and I knew 
that you had no one with you. It was cruel of you to 
send me away. I only hope that you have not suf- 
fered.” 

‘^JSTot at all! I am never ill, and never catch 
cold,” answered Elsie smiling; “ besides, I was fortu- 
nate enough to find a helper. When I climbed the 
cliff, the last bit of climbing was difficult, so I called 
out to a gentleman who was passing by; he heard 
me and came to my assistance.” 

Indeed, I am more annoyed than I was before 
for not having obeyed you.” 

Mr. Bruce, don’t you think it is very unsafe 
for young ladies to walk alone on the shore?” 
said Mrs. Giles, coming up to them. “Now if 
Elsie had been with you I should have been quite 
happy.” 


THE RETURN. 167 

Elsie blushed and looked at Bruce, who was not at 
all disconcerted. 

I was going to ask if Miss Kennerly would give 
me the pleasure of her company to-day. I will bring 
round a carriage at any time that is convenient to you. 
I am sure you will not refuse.” 

^‘Now, grannie, dear, do come,” said Mrs. Giles, 
it will do you good; let us both accept, and the young 
people will enjoy themselves all the more for having 
our company.” 

Yes, indeed, grannie,” echoed Elsie, but Mr. 
Bruce only murmured some unmeaning compliment 
when grannie and Mrs. Giles accepted his offer. His 
wish was to get Elsie alone and to see how far he might 
venture to make love to her. He could not help fear- 
ing the return of Oliver. If he could have got Elsie 
away before this unexpected event, how happy he 
would have been. 

How do you like your lodgings? ” said Elsie, as 
Caesar rose to go. 

Mrs. Tilly is a most worthy woman and cooks 
most perfectly.” 

“ So I have heard,” said Mrs. Kennerly. You 
must have trained her well, Elizabeth.” 

She has not had a happy married life, poor 
thing,” said Mrs. Giles, shaking her head sym- 
pathetically; her husband is given to — being 
thirsty.” 

“ But she persecutes him a good deal,” said Caesar, 
laughing. 

Has she heard anything of her last lodger? ” said 
Elsie, trying not to look conscious. 


168 


ARRESTED. 


"Nothing at all, at least nothing to his advan- 
tage/’ said Caesar, mysteriously. 

"I hope there is nothing to he said against my 
friend Mr. Oliver,” said Mrs. Giles. 

" I beheve that Mr. Englefield was a pretty fre- 
quent visitor at your house?” said Caesar, "so I 
should not wish to say anything unfavourable about 
him — I mean I should not wish to prejudice his 
friends.” 

Elsie stooped down and pretended to pick up a 
piece of cotton from the floor. 

"What do you wish to say against him?” she 
asked. 

" His landlady, Mrs. Tilly, is much troubled about 
the way he disappeared and about several other little 
things.” 

Mrs. Kennerly looked up quickly. 

" I hope that you will tell us nothing to his dis- 
credit.” 

" It is not for me to speak against your friends, 
Mrs. Kennerly. I only beg you to he on your guard, 
and if — he should reappear, to insist for an explana- 
tion of his sudden disappearance, for there are strange 
stories going about the town on that subject.” 

" Indeed, I am surprised! Elsie, do you know any- 
thing about this? ” 

Elsie lifted up her head. Her face was pale but 
resolute. 

"No, grannie, of course I don’t know. If Mr. 
Englefield comes back, I am sure that he will easily ex- 
plain the cause of his sudden departure.” 

" So you are going, Mr. Bruce. We shall be quite 


THE RETURN. 169 

ready for our drive at three o’clock/’ said Mrs. Giles, 
changing the conversation. 

^^How fortunate that it such a fine day! Mr. 
Bruce, Elsie will show you the little step at the garden 
gate where you may perhaps fall.” 

Mrs. Giles was always kind and thoughtful for 
every one’s comfort, and she could not hear to hear 
anything against anyone. 

Elsie went down the garden path. She looked 
rather sad and no smile parted her lips, so Caesar has- 
tened to reassure her. 

I am very glad to speak to you alone for a min- 
ute. How can I thank you enough for all the trouble 
you took for me yesterday? I have never met anyone 
so kind as you are.” 

‘‘I hope you really believe now that your fears 
have no foundation,” said Elsie quickly. “ I don’t 
understand all these mysteries. If Tim were doing 
such a dreadful thing as to hide a murderer, of course, 
he would deserve punishment.” 

I believe that Tim is innocent now, but I think, 
indeed, I have almost certain proof that the murderer 
was hidden there on that dreadful night.” 

To whom do you refer? ” said Elsie slowly, for 
she seemed once more as if some dreadful cloud were 
hanging over her. 

Suppose that some one you knew was very poor 
a short time ago, and returned apparently well off, 
what would you say? ” 

Elsie was beginning to see that Mr. Bruce was 
really talking of Oliver. What could he have heard? 

Speak plainly. Tell me what you mean.” 


170 


ARRESTED. 


I cannot/^ said Caesar, taking her hand, only I 
want you to look upon me as a friend, as one — dare I 
say it without offending you? — who loves you. Miss 
Kennerly. You are one of the noblest women I know, 
and if I could spare you any trouble, I should feel that 
I had not lived in vain. Promise me that if you are in 
trouble you will come to me.^' 

Elsie was pale and trembling. What did he mean? 
‘‘ You speak of trouble and of helping me. In- 
deed, I am in no such need of help.” 

The time will come, perhaps to-day even. Let 
me entreat you. Miss Kennerly, to he cautious. Do 
not believe that black is white, do not let your own 
kind, innocent mind be influenced by the hypocrisy 
of another — I must say no more. Tell me only that 
you trust me.” 

You have frightened me. Are you sure that you 
are not blinded by sorrow?” 

No sorrow is equal to the pain that I suffer now 
to see you unhappy. If I dared tell you, hut I shall 
see you again to-day. Will you then let me open out 
my heart to you? ” 

Elsie, Elsie, you must not stand so long in the 
garden without your hat, dear,” exclaimed Mrs. 
Giles, running out towards her niece, and Elsie was 
glad to escape, for she immediately took leave of 
Caesar Bruce. 

My dear Elsie, that young man is really charm- 
ing! How thoughtful he is for our comfort. What 
was he talking about?” 

Nothing of importance, auntie. I can’t think 
why J onathan has not been here for two days.” 


THE RETURN. 


m 


Oh, no news is good news, dear, and I can’t 
spare yon yet. I have heard a whisper, dear Rosebud, 
that this Mr. Bruce is enormously rich and that he is 
very much in love.” 

Indeed, with whom? ” said Elsie laughing. 

Somebody, dear, whose name I must not di- 
vulge.” 

If you mean Elsie,” said Mrs. Kennerly sternly, 
I think that she will never marry at all. She doesn’t 
know her own mind. I think you ought to know bet- 
ter, Elsie, than to ” 

Oh, grannie, don’t scold! Mr. Bruce wanted my 
help, that is all. He is not at all likely to admire me, 
as he is such a rich London man. I know that all his 
thoughts are now given to the discovery of his father’s 
murderer. I wish the mystery could be cleared up.” 

" Why, there’s the click of the garden gate again. 
Whoever is coming in now?” said Aunt Elizabeth, 
nodding and smiling. 

“Why, it’s Mr. Englefield. Well, well, it never 
rains but it pours.” 

Elsie was standing by the window, and though the 
curtains hid her from view, she saw Oliver perfectly. 
Her heart seemed to stand still. Yes, Oliver was 
changed. If he had looked handsome as a poor clerk, 
now he seemed to he quite another man. His clothes 
were of the best cut and material. He had always 
walked as if he wore seven leagued hoots, but now he 
walked more sedately, though he rang the hell with 
some energy as one who is not ashamed of his mission. 

Oliver had come back. How she had longed to see 
him. How, all would come right, and he would tell 
13 


172 


ARRESTED. 


them all about his mysterious exodus. How cruel 
people were to speak against him. She would not 

tease him any more because ” 

Mr. Oliver Englefield,” said the maid with a 
smile on her lips. 

Oliver had eyes only for one person, but at the 
first glance he did not see her, and shook hands with 
Mrs. Kennerly and Mrs. Giles. Then Elsie slowly 
stepped forward. 

There was a slight pause as the two glanced at 
each other. It was Elsie who first held out her hand 
and murmured, How do you do? ” 

I have come back,” said Oliver quickly, with 
the slight jerk of his head which Elsie knew so well. 

Well, well, Mr. Englefield, so you have really 
come back. Nobody knew where you had gone to, and 
indeed, we thought you were lost,” said Mrs. Kennerly 
severely. 

“I was called away by important business,” said 
Oliver, ^^but I always intended to return.” 

“It was very strange conduct,” said Mrs. Ken- 
nerly, for Mr. Bruce had frightened her. “ Very 
strange conduct indeed, if an old woman may say so.” 

Elsie made a great effort and tried to appear as 
usual, for she laughed as she said: 

“ But, grannie, Mr. Englefield has come to tell us 
all about it.” She looked up into Oliver’s face. 
“ Now, dear auntie, I shall go and pick you a bunch 
of flowers, and Mr. Englefield will perhaps help me. 
I know you want to see after some housekeeping, and 
grannie has her letters to write.” 

“ Thank you,” said Oliver as he followed Elsie, 


THE RETURN. 


173 


wondering if he were really again at Norwold, and if 
all his history since his departure had not been a 
dream. Aunt Elizabeth’s garden was but a small place 
compared to the beautiful country at Yule, and her 
little summer-house was but a mere toy cupboard, 
but what did that matter to Oliver! For a few mo- 
ments, however, both were too full of thoughts to 
speak. Elsie even began picking some autumn daisies, 
and Oliver drew her quickly away. 

Listen,” he said, listen to me. I want to tell 
you how much I have suffered since our last meet- 
ing.” 

^^Why do you think only of yourself?” she an- 
swered, lifting her small head proudly as of old when 
Oliver said something which displeased her. 

Because — do you remember all I said at — our 
last meeting? ” 

“Yes; I remember — I remember how you told 
me — that ” 

“ That I loved you, dearest! ” 

“ That you loved me — and then I remember that 
you went away in anger.” 

“ Because, Elsie, you could not, or would not, un- 
derstand all I felt. You goaded me on with your 
coquettish ways, and I rushed away, telling you that 
I would not return till I could bring you my love 
wrapped up in a golden casket.” 

“ You were angry, and you would not come back 
when I called you.” 

“ My heart was filled with only one desire — ^to he 
rich, but it was for your sake, Elsie. Sometimes Provi- 
dence gives us what we desire earnestly.” 


174 


ARRESTED. 


“ But I did not mean quite all I said! I could 
not help teasing you a little! Oh, why did you go? ’’ 
And Elsie smiled. 

But I vowed a vow that I would lay the gold 
you spoke of at your feet, Elsie, or else never return, 
and I can do it now. I am rich, my darling. Will you 
accept my love now, now that it is not merely penni- 
less affection? Elsie, a man’s love is not to he easily 
rejected, when, like mine, it is given wholly and en- 
tirely to one object. Tell me to wait, but promise 
me 

Elsie was pale and trembling now, as she saw the 
strong man’s emotion. 

“ Oliver, you have done wrong! ” she said, rising. 

Why did you go away so suddenly, and why did you 

imagine that I wanted riches more than ? But it 

is not true! It is impossible that you can have be- 
come rich so suddenly, unless some relation has died 
and left you some money! ” 

Relation! I have none,” said Oliver, scorn- 
fully. You know that I have never known any 
relation hut my mother, and that I can only just 
remember my father. No; I have procured the gold 
— don’t ask how, hut believe that I did it for your 
sake, my darling. It is only for you; all for 
you.” 

“ But about this money! Is it true? Oh, Oliver! 
What will people say? Tell me the truth. Trust 
me.” 

‘^I must not,” said Oliver looking at her; “but 
you will trust me, will you not? What does it matter 
so that you need no longer be ashamed of me? I am 


A DIAMOND RING. 1Y5 

no longer the poor clerk you once despised; I am 
rich now, and I give it to you all, freely.” 

Elsie dropped her hand. 

“ Oh, Oliver, I can’t! I can’t accept it till — I 
know. Tell me! ” 

‘^And break my word of honour! No, Elsie, 
never; not even for you! ” 


CHAPTER XYII. 

A DIAMOND RING. 

If you please. Miss Elsie, the. maids said as how 
I was to find you in the garden.” This was Jona- 
than’s sudden and unexpected remark, which made 
Elsie, who was deep in other thoughts, start a little. 

“ Oh, it’s you, Jonathan! Here is Mr. Englefield; 
I dare say you did not know that he had come hack,” 
said Elsie, trying to appear unconcerned, and as if 
Oliver’s return was the most natural thing in the 
world. 

“ Eh, hut it’s really Mr. Englefield! Well, to he 
sure! I am surprised to see you, sir. We never ex- 
pected to see you in these parts again; that we didn’t.” 

And why not, Jonathan? ” said Oliver, proudly. 
‘^Why has my absence caused all this commotion? I’m 
sure no one took much notice of my doings all the 
time that I was a humble bank clerk, and now that 
I’ve come back to see my friends, they — ^they ” 


1Y6 


ARRESTED. 


Eh! but, Mr. Englefield, now you’ve come back 
it’ll be all right, but it’s queer things the folks have 
been saying about you! Of course, if you was away, 
you know nothing about it; but there’s plenty of op- 
portunity now for saying as that you weren’t on the 
downs on that perticular night, hut safe in your own 
bed at ten o’clock, as most Christian gentlemen is 
supposed to he.” 

Oliver looked from Jonathan to Elsie. The bailiff 
had that look of obstinate incredulity which a coun- 
tryman can assume at pleasure, and which often ef- 
fectively guards him from the sharks of the world. 
Elsie, on her side, was looking down, nervously clasp- 
ing her hands, and her heightened colour showing 
her silent suffering. 

‘‘ What is all this about? Do you mean that I am 
supposed to be able to give information about the 
murder of a certain Mr. Bruce? Mrs. Tilly has been re- 
counting some such tale to me, as if it interested me ! ” 
Well, sir, I’m glad you knows it. It would have 
seemed strange if you hadn’t, considering it is in 
everyone’s mouth.” 

“ Oh, Oliver, say that you went home directly you 
left me on that dreadful night! For my sake say it, 
and stop all this foolish gossip! ” 

“What do you mean? Do you wish to connect 
me with all this foolish gossip ? ” 

“’Tain’t exactly foolish, sir, for I’m the one as 
found the poor gentleman in the pit, and the clever 
chaps have made the story of his death as plain as if 
written in a book, though ’tain’t all books as is plain. 
The poor gentleman was attacked somewhere upon 


A DIAMOND RING. 


177 


the downs, and robbed of his pocket-book, as was full 
of bank notes of considerable value, and when he 
come to hisself, he tried to crawl away, and toppled 
over into that horrid pit as should have been fenced 
in long ago.’’ 

“ Yes, yes, I know the pit. Nearly the same acci- 
dent happened to me,” said Oliver thoughtfully. It 

was on the ” He paused, for he remembered 

that it was on his way to seeing Elsie that this acci- 
dent had nearly occurred, and upon the day when he 
had alternately been full of hope and despair. Now 
how strangely everything was altered. He was no 
longer poor, no longer consumed with impatience at 
his fate, but a new and very strange misfortune 
seemed to be surrounding him. He had returned, 
and in some extraordinary manner everyone’s hand 
seemed to he turned against him. 

Jonathan had scrutinized him closely as he spoke, 
and now he shook his head with great solemnity as 
he said: 

“ Eh, but, Mr. Englefield, there’s strange things 
about it all. You can’t know, of course, if you was 
home early; but suppose you hadn’t ’a been home 
early, and suppose you had been wandering about the 
downs by moonlight, as some young gentlemen does 
at times, why, then you might ’a seen something of 
it.” 

‘^Why should I he supposed to have seen some- 
thing of it? ” said Oliver, raising his head proudly. 

“ Eh, but some one saw something of it, sure 
enough, for the poor gentleman was left without a 
penny on him.” 


178 


ARRESTED. 


What do I know and what do I care about all 
this ? ” cried Oliver impatiently. Miss Kennerly, 
I see that you are engaged now with your bailiff, so 
I will come hack again later on if you will allow me. 
In the meanwhile, may I confide this small parcel to 
your care? I thought that it might take your fancy. 
It is a mere trifle. I have some business to transact 

and after that ” Oliver placed a small parcel in 

Elsie’s hand and strode away. Elsie would not watch 
him for fear that Jonathan should see her, and she 
turned immediately to another subject. 

“ Well, Jonathan, have you come to bring me any 
news? ” 

Eh, hut Miss Elsie, it’s like this. The girls at 
’ome is getting quite ’sterical, they hear noises at 
night and noises in the morning, and they faints and 
screams. There’s no knowing what to do. They de- 
clare that he walks about the house.” 

He — ^who? ” 

Why, the poor gentleman, miss, and I tells them 
there’s no one as can walk when their legs ain’t got 
no power in ’em, but they won’t believe me, and they 
both say they won’t remain longer alone.” 

So you have come to tell me that you think that 
we had better return home. Yes, you are right, Jona- 
than, I’lk speak to grannie about it. Is there any 
more news? ” 

Well, no. Miss Elsie, except that Mr. Simson has 
found a new fossil, and he seems mightily pleased 
about it. He often walks round Yule Farm, looking 
quite dazed like, and Timothy’s got a bit wilder and 
is mostly out o’ nights.” 


A DIAMOND RING. 


179 


Anything else, Jonathan? ” 

“ Eh, but, miss, the folks do say that the corpse 
won’t ever rest till the murderer is found, and there’s 
some new evidence as I’ve found and which I’ve prom- 
ised to give.” 

‘‘You, Jonathan! You must have too much to 
do to bother your head about what doesn’t concern 
you.” 

“We must do the bidding of our conscience. Miss 
Elsie, even if it tells us to cut off our right hand.” 

“ I hope your conscience won’t make you do that, 
Jonathan! ” said Elsie laughing. “ You would be 
pretty useless if you had only one hand.” 

“ It’s very well your laughing. Miss Elsie. You 
he a young thing compared with me, and there’s more 
trouble in the world than young folks understand.” 

“ Anyhow, Jonathan, however old I get I shan’t 
he wasting my time looking about for criminals, and 
my advice to you is to keep to your own work.” 

Jonathan looked offended with his young mis- 
tress, and to show his displeasure he turned to another 
subject. 

“ There’s the barn in the crop meadow wants re- 
pairing, Miss Elsie, and I should like you to see what 
a state it’s got into before I gives the orders. It’s not 
like as if you had a husband now, and he would take 
all the trouble off your shoulders. If I may make so 
bold, Miss Elsie, I know a gentleman as is dying for 
you to look kindly upon him.” 

“ Indeed, Jonathan, he couldn’t have chosen a 
better go-between than yourself,” replied Elsie, try- 
ing not to laugh. 


180 


ARRESTED. 


“ A gentleman as is handsome and rich and would 
be a fittin’ master, one as I could get along with.’’ 

^^Well, I can guess the name, Jonathan, and if 

you mean the gentleman who has just ” 

Eh, but. Miss Elsie, I mean no such thing. Him! 
Him! Mercy on me! Why, Miss Elsie, it’s blind that 
you are. Why, every one is talking under their breath 
about Mr. Englefield’s sudden going and coming, and 
they do say if he chose he could tell us all about Mr. 
Bruce’s death.” 

“Jonathan! how can you say such a thing! Are 
you accusing Mr. Englefield? How can you? I won’t 
listen to such a thing.” 

“ That’s it. Miss Elsie, you’re like a child, one as 
won’t listen to reason, nor put two and two together. 
Mr. Englefield was about on that night, as we know, 
and he never came home till early the next day, and 
then not fit to be looked at! Then when he comes 
home he acts very mysterious and locks himself into 
his room. Then there’s more nor that. Miss Elsie, 
he put out one arm to take in his tea, and it is covered 
with ” 

“Covered with what?” said Elsie impatiently, 
though her heart seemed to stand still. 

“ With dark spots. Miss Elsie, it may be the colour 
of blood or it may not. Anyhow, it’s something he 
don’t want to show, and he goes off after packing up 
all his things and without giving any notice, he dis- 
appears! ” 

“ I knew that he left home suddenly, but so did 
we two days after. Many people have to do that.” 

“ No, Miss Elsie, not in that way, or there would 


A DIAMOND RING. 


181 


be no living in this world at all. If people came and 
went away all of a minute, we should always be so 
put about. No, Miss Elsie, folks as have nothing to 
be ashamed of don^t go like that.” 

“ Mr. Englefield is a gentleman ” 

Yes, Miss Elsie, but he was a poor gentleman, 
and then look at him now! He comes home as sudden 
as he went and what does he do? Why, he lodges at 
the hotel, calls for all he wants, and gives out that 
now he’s rich.” 

All this time Elsie sat as if she were on the rack, 
though she still kept a bold front. If all Jonathan 
said was true — and the old man was sharp enough — 
what could it all mean? 

I dare say he’s had a legacy left him. I’m sure 
I shall be the first to rejoice if it’s true. There are 
many jealous people who will envy him.” 

“ No, Miss Elsie, I for one wouldn’t touch not a 
penny of his money! I should feel that there was a 
curse upon it. If he’ll tell you, well and good, but 
take my word for it. Miss Elsie, he won’t tell even 
you where he got his money from.” 

Elsie was trembling. She knew only too well that 
this was true. The waters seemed to he rising around 
her. What did it all mean, why Were they all accus- 
ing Oliver? Was there ever smoke without some fire? 

“Why should I question him, Jonathan? — it is 
not my place.” 

“ Eh, but. Miss Elsie, everyone knows that he was 
mighty sweet on you, and if Mrs. Kennerly hears of 
this, she^ll be mighty distressed! If you take my ad- 
vice, Miss Elsie, an old man’s advice, you’ll listen to 


182 


ARRESTED. 


a certain gentleman of clean character as is dying to 
protect you from adventurers.^^ 

Jonathan, you ought to he ashamed of your in- 
sinuations,’’ said Elsie angrily, though she could not 
help wondering herself what was the meaning of it 
all. It isn’t right to be so suspicious. It is not 
Christian of you.” 

“ Well, Miss Elsie, I’ll say no more, hut you won’t 
turn round on me and say that I never warned you! 
God punishes the wicked in this world, even if we 
spares ’em. Their consciences isn’t easy, and they 
can never enjoy the fruits of their evil doings.” 

“ Thank you, Jonathan, I am not ungrateful, hut 
you really can’t want me to take in earnest what you 
say! ” 

Eh, hut it’s real true earnest. Miss Elsie, as you’ll 
find. Well, I’ll go now. Mr. Bruce is expecting me. 
He is a very kind, good gentleman, Miss Elsie, and 
he, at all events, is most godly and generous.” 

It’s very easy to he generous when you are rich, 
and I expect he is rich.” 

“ Eh, hut he is! You should see how he scatters 
his money — ^he’s real gentry! ” 

When J onathan was gone Elsie remained alone in 
the little old-fashioned garden, where the sunflowers 
were drooping their heads and turning black with 
ripened seeds, and where the great hunches of Mich- 
aelmas daisies had already shaken off the night dews. 
Death seemed to surround her, death and decay, and 
her bright spirit seemed to be now brought face to 
face with this eternal sadness. How much she had 
longed for Oliver’s return! He had come hack, but 


A DIAMOND RING. 


183 


he had brought with him a hideous shadow, which 
seemed to stand between them. Elsie suddenly re> 
membered his last words. The small parcel lay in 
her hand unheeded. She unfolded the paper and 
discovered a tiny box. She pressed a spring, and 
there, upon a circlet of velvet, reposed a most beauti- 
ful diamond ring. The stones flashed out in all their 
brilliancy and seemed to reflect all the many rays of 
a mysterious, innate light, born in the bowels of dark 
earth. 

They must be real diamonds, oh, I’m sure they 
are,” said Elsie, and this ring must have cost ever 
so much money.” She slipped the hoop upon her 
finger. It fitted beautifully. “ But how could Oliver 
have got it? He said that he had no relations, so his 
money can have come from no legacy! But how can 
he have got enough money to buy this? Why will he 
not be open about it? Can it be possible that it was 
procured by him — in — what shall I do? Oliver, Oli- 
ver, why did you come back only to bring me more 
sorrow? ” 

After a time Elsie went in and began helping her 
aunt in little household matters. The ring was still 
on her finger, but no one noticed it except herself, 
and every flash of the diamonds seemed to be a re- 
proach to her. She was wondering when Oliver would 
return, and she was nervous for fear lest he and Mr. 
Bruce should return at the same time. But no Oliver 
appeared, and it was Caesar Bruce who drove up in 
a smart brake, harnessed with two horses, to take the 
ladies for a drive. Caesar had chosen this carriage 
with a view to having Elsie a good deal to himself. 


184 


ARRESTED. 


He had made up his mind that he must hasten his 
courtship, as Oliver was now on the scenes, but he 
understood Elsie’s character enough to be sure that 
he would have no chance unless he could make her 
believe in Oliver’s guilt. When this happened, he 
would catch her at the rebound, and Elsie would be 
his. Cassar already hated Oliver, not so much because 
he believed that he had somehow got possession of his 
father’s pocket-hook, but because Elsie cared for 
him, and Caesar could brook no rival. Just as the 
carriage drove up Elsie slipped the diamond ring off 
her finger and put it into her pocket. She was afraid 
of Caesar’s eyes, afraid of her own thoughts, afraid 
of all the mystery that seemed now to surround all her 
affairs, since that unhappy day when she and Oliver 
had so hastily parted. Before that time she had been 
a young, happy, vain, little coquette; now the reality 
of life seemed to have come upon her, and life was 
no longer like a beautiful garden full of flowers and 
sunshine, hut a place full of anxiety and mystery, 
with happiness in view, but always evading those 
who wished to grasp it. Caesar was by her side now, 
Caesar was murmuring pretty compliments into her 
ear, and there was no mystery at all connected with 
his comings and goings. He was a man, however, in 
need of much sympathy because of the great sorrow 
which he had experienced. Was he not an affection- 
ate son, stricken in the tenderest of human feelings, 
aggravated by the mystery hanging over his father’s 
death? — a mystery which he had pledged himself to 
clear up. 

For all these reasons Elsie, seated by Caesar’s side, 


■ THE RIVALS. 


185 


was very silent, nor did she even guess that, as the 
horses trotted joyously forward, her companion was 
turning over wild projects in his mind. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE KIVALS. 

The day was beautiful; the autumn sun still shone 
with great power, and the two ladies sitting in the 
back of the carriage were enjoying themselves im- 
mensely, conscious that everybody looked at them 
as they dashed through the streets of the little town. 

Where are we going? asked Elsie, waking up 
from her rather sad dream. 

I have told the driver to go by the Manor House 
estate and come round to Yule Farm. I want you 
to show me your home, for till to-day I have only sad 
thoughts connected with it.” 

That is charming,” exclaimed the girl, trying to 
put away disagreeable ideas. There is, after all, no 
place like home, and from what Jonathan tells me, 
I feel sure that we must return to-morrow or the next 
day.” 

“ Indeed! why should you deprive Xorwold of the 
light of your countenance ? ” 

Because, for one thing, I prefer the country and 
my own beautiful home,” said Elsie. 

You are wrong. Miss Kenner ly. With your gifts 


186 


ARRESTED. ‘ 


you could shine in any society. I am going back to 
town next week to settle some business with my law- 
yers, and when I come hack may I hope ’’ 

In London you will soon forget all the sad 

things that have happened here, and 

No, indeed, I can never forget the one woman 
who has not disappointed me. By the way. Miss Ken- 
nerly, I believe that you have received a visit from 
poor young Englefield.” 

Elsie felt her colour rising. 

Yes, Mr. Englefield called this morning.” 

‘^And did he explain his mysterious absence?” 

“No,” murmured Elsie, “he did not explain 
it.” 

“ And he boasts of now being a rich man. Could 
he explain the cause of his altered circumstances?” 

“ No, he could not, but perhaps we have no right 
to ask him.” 

“ You have been so kind to him that I should say 
you have every right to ask him.” 

Elsie felt the diamond ring burning in her pocket. 

“ Why suspect your friends? ” 

“ Why should your friends not trust you? ” 

Elsie raised her head. 

“ You must not speak against the absent, Mr. 
Bruce. I think that you are unjust to Mr. Englefield. 
I know you do not mean it, hut 

“ No, I am not unjust. Do you know that I have 
expressly brought you to this place to let you hear 
some evidence. Miss Kennerly? — it is because of my 
great regard for you that I wish to save you from 
yourself. Your generous heart is ready to sacrifice 


THE RIVALS. 


187 


itself, but think of your future sorrow when you dis- 
cover the terrible truth that you have trusted a most 
unworthy man! I do not ask you to believe me. 
You will think that I am prejudiced, but listen to an- 
other who can have no interest in deceiving you. 
Here is the cottage I want you to visit. It is that of 
a poor but honest man, and I believe he is unknown 
to you.” 

Caesar jumped down, and going close to Mrs. Ken- 
nerly, he remarked: 

If you will allow me, Mrs. Kennerly, I wish to 
take Miss Elsie to see an old grandfather clock in this 
cottage. It has a curious face, showing the sun, moon, 
and stars, and I am thinking of buying it.” He 
helped Elsie down, and they entered the cottage. An 
elderly man was sitting over a peat fire. The cottage 
looked miserably poor and dirty, and there was little 
idea of comfort in it. 

Good afternoon, Peter Drake. I want you to tell 
this lady what you told me yesterday morning.” Peter 
looked suspiciously at Elsie, but her bright, sweet 
face disarmed his fears. 

, ‘‘1 was walking out upon the downs, ma’am, on 
the evening of the murder, and I saw a man in front 
of me, walking quickly towards Norwold. He looked 
like an elderly gentleman. I followed him some time 
till he reached the Manor Estate plantation. Just 
then my path turned off from his and I went to the 
right. ^ It is a wild night for a stranger to be out 
alone,’ says I to myself, but it was none of my busi- 
ness, so I kep’ on my way, and that led round to the 
back of the plantation, as lonely a spot as you can 
13 


188 


AERESTED. 


find, for, as yon know, ma’am, the Manor’s lost in its 
own grounds. I was hurrying home and soon forgot 
the stranger, for I was carrying a heavy faggot of 
fuel. Being a bit tired at last I put down the bundle 
and left it in a ditch, meaning to come for it in the 
morning. Well, when I got home and had a bit of sup 
and rest, I thought that maybe I should lose my wood 
if anyone found it, so as it was moonlight, I started 
off at four in the morning. I thought I would go 
found t’other side, the side the stranger took, be- 
cause by following the coast path it cuts off a bit of 
the way. Well, just as I reached the coast path lead- 
ing to it, or may be a mile further on, I met a young 
gentleman, looking like all the world as if he had 
been having a free fight. He was covered with dirt, 
and he was carrying something, I couldn’t see what. 
He seemed put about when he met me, and was going 
on, but he turned back and said, ^ Can you tell me if 
there is a path to Norwold over that bit of down? ’ 
He seemed hardly to know what he was saying. I 
said if he went by my cottage he’d find a short cut 
as would save him a mile. Then I went on one way 
and he went on t’other.” 

“Well, what next?” said Elsie, who could not 
make much sense out of this narrative. 

“ Tell the lady what the gentleman was like,” said 
Caesar. 

“ Why, ma’am, he was a handsome kind of young 
man with fair hair, as he was often throwing back, 
and he walked that quick that my old legs couldn’t 
have followed him, and he seemed all distraught- 
like.” 


THE RIVALS. 


189 


Do you recognize the description? ’’ said Caesar, 
in a low voice. 

Elsie had been standing by the fireplace. Her face 
was pale, but still resolute. 

We must not keep grannie waiting any longer,” 
she answered. Good afternoon. You do not live 
in Yule parish, but it seems to me that if you had 
some relation to tidy up your cottage, it would be 
better for you than wandering about the downs at 
night.” 

IVe lost my daughter, ma^am; she went away 
and left me, and there’s nothing I care about now 
she’s gone.” 

I’m sorry for you,” said Elsie, slipping a shilling 
into the old man’s hand. It is sad when those we 
love disappoint us, very sad. I wish I could do more 
for you.” She hurried out of the cottage, thinking. 
Why is Mr. Bruce bent on making me believe the 
worst of Oliver? He was certainly out on that terri- 
ble night. What had happened to him? And why 
was that fact connected with his new wealth — ^the 
wealth proved by a diamond ring still reposing in her 
pocket? ” 

Elsie felt as if someone were dragging her into a 
terrible black pit of misery. She clasped her hands 
tightly together, and tried to think or to invent some 
plan of action. She would tell Oliver that he was sus- 
pected, and that he must explain everything to her. 

But if he could not or would not Suddenly she 

realised that Caesar Bruce was stooping towards her. 

Miss Kennerly, do you understand now what it 
is that I want to save you from? Promise me that 


190 


AERESTED. 


you will not see that young man again, or that you 
will not he persuaded by him that he has come hon- 
estly by his gold? ” 

“ I must see him and tell him of what he is ac- 
cused,” she said. Put yourself in his place and 
then ” 

I cannot. In any case, promise me that if he 
will not explain everything perfectly to you, you will 
then give him up.” 

“ I have a right to know, surely. Yes, I will ask 
him, and abide by his answer,” said Elsie, slowly. 

That is all I require of you. I know that some 
day you will thank me for saving you from ” 

What are you two talking about? Here we are 
in sight of Yule Farm. I think, Elsie, dear, that we 
should like to stop and see how things are going on 
at home,” said Mrs. Kennerly; and if Mr. Bruce will 
do us the honour of coming in, we can have a cup of 
tea, and Betty will he immensely delighted to see us.” 

Caesar declared that this was his earnest wish. He 
was in high spirits, for he saw that he had at last im- 
pressed Elsie that there was something very blame- 
worthy about Oliver’s conduct. Indeed, she was now 
really frightened, not knowing what to think, hut still 
she tried to believe that Oliver could clear up every- 
thing if he would. 

As the carriage drove up there was much noisy 
welcome from the dogs and smiling greetings from 
the maids. The pretty farm looked the home of every- 
thing that was most peaceful and attractive. 

^^I have never seen it in possession of its mis- 
tress,” murmured Caesar. " I wished to do so, so that 


THE RIVALS. 


191 


I might have that other recollection blotted out from 
my mind.” 

Elsie felt that she could not as easily efface such 
events from her memory. As she passed the door 
where the dead man had been laid she shuddered at 
the recollection, and at all that it had brought upon 
her. 

The old ladies went in, and there was a great deal 
of running about on the part of the maids, so as to 
get tea ready for the picnic party. In the meanwhile, 
Caesar, on the pretence of wishing to see the old- 
fashioned garden, drew Elsie out along the gravel 
walk, where flowers and vegetables lived side by side, 
and where a few bees still made pretence that it was 
summer, and that they were very busy gathering in 
their honey. 

“ Yes,” said Caesar, I see now why you are so dif- 
ferent to other girls. You are surrounded here by 
everything that is best in nature, and you have grown 
up pure and beautiful like the flowers.” 

^‘Indeed, you must not think that of me,” said 
Elsie, but flattery is insidious, and Caesar had learnt 
the art to perfection. 

^‘But I do, and that is why I want to save you 
from your own generous self-sacrifice. Elsie, you 
have taught me more than I can tell you; if you 
would go on helping me, I could become a true man. 
No man can be worthy the name unless he knows and 
is associated with a good woman.” 

A dog came hounding up to Elsie, and suddenly 
there were sounds of footsteps on the gravel. At that 
moment Caesar was stooping down, and had seized 


192 


ARRESTED. 


Elsie’s hand. She drew it away, hut not before Oliver 
Englefield had stepped up close beside them. The 
two men looked at each other for one moment, and 
that moment told Oliver that he had a bitter enemy, 
and Caesar that he had a powerful rival in the tall, 
handsome, open-faced young fellow, with an earnest 
face and impatient manner. 

Excuse me. Miss Kennerly, for interrupting 
your conversation,” said Oliver, “ but I have come 

here in the hopes of ” 

Perhaps your business can keep till Miss Ken- 
nerly is at leisure,” said Caesar, haughtily. I am 
surprised that you should venture to ” 

‘‘Venture!” repeated Oliver, lifting his head 
proudly. “ Who are you to use that word to me? ” 

Elsie was trembling. A woman has quick in- 
stincts, and she realised that something very dread- 
ful might happen if those two men were not sepa- 
rated. 

“ Mr. Bruce, will you kindly go into the house to 
my grandmother? I do want to say a few words to 
Mr. Englefield.” 

Bruce bowed. 

“If you ordered a much harder thing I would 
obey you. Miss Kennerly. Remember my advice, how- 
ever.” Bruce walked away, and Elsie secretly thanked 
him for his prompt obedience. Then she turned to- 
wards Oliver. 

“ There is something strange — impossible — ^being 
said about you, Mr. Englefield. I cannot discuss it 
now; but tell me, simply, that you were not out on 
these downs on that dreadful night, and that you — 


THE RIVALS. 193 

your altered circumstances have nothing to do with 
anything that occurred at that time.” 

Elsie expected an immediate answer — a denial in 
Oliver’s old manner, but instead of this there was a 
long pause. Elsie put her hand into her pocket and 
drew out the little box containing the diamond ring. 
It seemed to burn her fingers as she touched it. 

You cannot expect me to say all that I have to 
say here,” said Oliver at last, slowly, and looking 
round, and with that man close by who has Just in- 
sulted me. He has, I am sure, told you to question 
me.” 

Don’t, don’t,” murmured Elsie, surely you 
know that nothing anyone says can matter to you. 
You have hut to tell me — me, your old friend, that 
this talk is all a foolish idea, and that neither your 
actions nor your altered circumstances are connected 
with anyone or anything in this neighbourhood. Oh, 
Oliver, for my sake, for the sake of what is right and 

good say it quickly, and then She held the 

little box in her hand now. But Oliver was still si- 
lent. He looked down thoughtfully and sadly. 

“ You don’t understand,” he said at last. You 
cannot measure the strength of a man’s love. I would 
do almost anything for you, hut even for you, as I 
have said, I could not perjure myself.” 

^^But, it isn’t true, it can’t be true, that your 
sudden flight and all the outwardly altered circum- 
stances of your life now have anything to do with 
that night.” 

Strange as it may seem to you, I cannot deny 
it,” said Oliver slowly. 


194 


ARRESTED. 


No, no, don’t say that. Say no, no, and I will 

tell everybody that ” 

You must not, unfortunately — No, no, leave it 
all alone. What does anything matter? What 
does my life matter to anyone but to you and to 
me ? ” 

There was another pause, and this time Elsie’s 
tone was sensibly altered. She held out the little box 
to Oliver as she said: 

You left this with me, hut I cannot accept it. It 

is too beautiful, too costly, for the gift of ” 

You will not have it? You have allowed that 
man with his silly stories to influence you,” exclaimed 
Oliver. 

“Hush!” said Elsie softly. “You are wrong, I 
am influenced by your own words. You were not 
yourself that evening, something extraordinary must 
have happened, and you refuse to tell me.” 

“ Extraordinary, yes.” 

“And you will not tell me?” 

“ I must not, I may not, I pledged myself — But 
will you not trust me?” he cried in an excited 
manner. 

“ You are not yourself now. Will you leave me, 
and will you come again this evening to my aunt’s 
house at Norwold, and give me your real answer? 
You cannot really wish to hide anything. It would 
not be honourable, manly, when ” 

“ This evening. Yes, I will come, and I will prove 
to you that ” 

Before Oliver could finish his sentence Lizzie was 
seen approaching to tell Elsie that tea was ready, and 


THE RIVALS. 


195 


that Mrs. Giles hoped that Mr. Englefield too would 
come. 

“Will you come?” said Elsie, turning towards 
Oliver when Lizzie had hurried away. 

“ With that man there? No, hut expect me this 
evening and remember, Elsie, that I have kept my 
word, and that I have come a rich man to claim you 
as I said I should.” 

“ Hush, hush! ” said Elsie, with a troubled ex- 
pression on her face. 

“ Then this evening you will let me place this 
ring on your finger? If it is valuable, it is not too 
valuable for you to wear, nothing is too good for you. 
If you will not have it, it shall be thrown into the sea. 
No other woman shall wear what I have dedicated to 
you.” These words were said in Oliver’s old impetu- 
ous manner. Elsie did not at first answer. She was 
in truth too much overcome to say anything, for she 
was more puzzled than ever as to what all this mys- 
tery could mean, and the black darkness seemed to 
be closing in around her. If Oliver could not tell her 
the truth, there was something wrong about it, and 
Caesar was right. 

“ Well, dear,” said Mrs. Giles, “ why have you not 
brought Mr. Englefield? I’m sure your grannie would 
like to see such an old friend as he is.” 

Grannie did not answer and Elsie said quietly: 

“Mr. Englefield is coming to call this evening, 
so he would not stay now.” Bruce looked searchingly 
at Elsie. 

“ My dear,” said grannie, “ I have been talking to 
those silly maids, and I feel that our presence is much 


196 


ARRESTED. 


needed here. To-night, Elizabeth,” turning to Mrs. 
Giles, we must pack up our things and return here 
to-morrow. You had better come with us to finish 
the visit.” 

I shall have to do so, for I can’t hear to part 
from you and my dear Rosebud, and a little country 
air will he refreshing.” 

The rest of the time Bruce made himself very 
agreeable, and he was so attentive and kind on the 
way home that Elsie a little forgot her troubles, and 
even got so far as to think Oliver must be dealt with 
severely. As soon as Bruce had deposited the ladies 
at their own door, he went off on a special and impor- 
tant mission of his own, and as he did so, he thus 
mused to himself: 

And now, my fine gentleman, you will find that 
the net is well laid, and that at last you are caught 
in it.” 


CHAPTER XIX. 

A KITOCK AT THE DOOR. 

When Oliver left Elsie’s side for the second time 
he took the same down path which he had trodden 
on that eventful night, and as he walked along his 
mind was full of conflicting thoughts. Every now 
and then he looked round almost expecting to see 
Timothy appear, and as is often the case his imagina- 
tion cheated him, and he fancied that everything was 


A KNOCK AT THE DOOR. 


197 


as it had been, and that once more he was trying to 
invoke fortune and to compel her to make him rich. 
Suddenly he recollected that all was changed, and 
that his thoughts on this subject were useless. 

“ It is all changed now,” he said, hut I have been 
foolish, why did I immediately display my wealth? 
What a fool I have been! It is that which has made 
all these people talk, naturally they cannot under- 
stand it. As to this conceited and bumptious Bruce, 
he is slowly poisoning Elsie’s mind against me, and 
yet No, I will keep calm, I will not lose my tem- 

per. I see that it must even surprise her. I must 
try and reason with her. It was all for her sake. Why 
did I promise secrecy? But I was forced to give up 
something in return for all that. I will go to her this 
evening and when I get her alone it will he all right. 
She will see that I have got over the only obstacle to 
our union. Oh, Elsie, if you could understand the 
depth of a man’s love, but perfect as you are, you are 
still a woman, incapable of realising what strong love 
can lead one to, and that it will make a man give up 
all save honour.” 

Suddenly he paused, and remembered that he had 
to walk hack to Norwold, whilst Elsie would he driven 
back. Oliver did not like to think that she was sit- 
ting next to “ that man.” It was strange that this 
chain of events had brought a new danger on Oliver’s 
horizon. How could the idiot imagine that there 
had been theft and murder? Was it murder if a man 
killed himself by falling over a precipice, and if he 
chanced to drop his pocket-book, was it theft if others 
picked it up? Then, putting away thoughts of Csesar 


198 


ARRESTED. 


Bruce, Oliver concentrated his mind upon Elsie and 
upon the future. Some day they would look hack 
with smiles upon this dreadful time, and they would 
wonder at the stir it had made. Oliver was inclined 
even now to laugh at it. He thought that he had 
certainly learnt one lesson, and that was how easily 
a man is forgotten by his neighbours. Mrs. Tilly, 
for instance, who had formerly been so obsequious, 
now received him coldly, and turned all her atten- 
tion upon Caesar Bruce. Why did he instinctively 
hate this man? Though, after all, he was only doing 
his duty by trying to elucidate all that might seem 
strange about his father’s death. Oliver put his hand 
into his waistcoat pocket, and drew out the little box 
which Elsie had returned to him. She should have 
kept it, but he would place the ring himself on her 
finger, and they should arrange together as to the 
future. Should they stay on at the farm? In that 
case he must find work at Horwold, for he must cer- 
tainly work in spite of having now enough money to 
live in idleness. But idleness had no charm for him. 
He wanted to do some good in the world; to help on 
those less fortunate than himself. He might even 
make a name in literature, for Oliver had always re- 
belled against want of time, which prevented him 
from following out certain ambitious projects of earn- 
ing fame with his pen. 

All these thoughts kept him fully occupied till he 
reached Horwold. He made his way to the hotel, 
wrote some business letters, and ordered his dinner. 
When this was done he started off determined to have 
his interview alone with Elsie. He could not help, 


A KNOCK AT THE DOOR. 


199 


however, feeling a little nervous about it. Would 
Elsie again insist upon knowing everything? If so, 
what should he do? But surely she would not be so 
little trusting after knowing him so well. 

As he passed along the street, now almost deserted, 
for it was already dark except for the not very bril- 
liant light in the shop windows, he suddenly paused. 
He fancied that he heard some steps behind him. 
He turned, but only to catch sight of a form quickly 
turning into a side street. It was nothing, of course, 
but his own foolish ideas, and again he walked on 
towards Mrs. Giles’ house. Once more he fancied 
that he heard steps behind him. Oliver was angry 
with himself, and this time he was too proud to turn 
round again. Why should he be followed? The sus- 
picion was too foolish. He had not much farther to 
go, and he would hurry on to his destination. He 
longed intensely to have his mind set at rest; he 
longed to hear Elsie say Yes ” once and for ever till 
death should part them. 

When he reached the garden gate he paused. So 
much seemed to hang on that which the next hour 
would bring forth. All his life would be blighted if 
he might not win this woman — the only woman he 
had ever loved. If she refused — he could hardly bear 
to face the idea — but if she did, he would emigrate, 
and become a wanderer on the face of the earth. 
Again came the thought of his mother, and again he 
seemed to see himself seated by her side, and to hear 
her calm, resolute voice reading the words of Holy 
Scripture: Seek ye first the Kingdom of God and 
His righteousness, and all these things shall be added 


200 


ARRESTED. 


unto you.” Oliver wanted to say, as many a man has 
said: “ Give me first my desire, and after that I will 
seek the Kingdom of God.” 

He rang the little hell, and it sounded abominably 
loud to him, as if angry with the intrusion. He ex- 
pected to see Mrs. Giles’ maid as usual, but, instead, 
to his extreme joy, it was Elsie herself who opened the 
door, and spoke softly: 

Hush! I thought it was you. Come into the 
dining room; no one is there. Grannie and Aunt 
Elizabeth are both dozing after their dinner, and I 
do not wish to disturb them.” 

Thank you,” said Oliver, feeling overjoyed, and 
yet overwhelmed with a strange, new feeling of shy- 
ness, for Elsie looked very beautiful in a gown of soft, 
pale blue stuff, and soft lace round her neck and 
wrists. 

It is good of you,” he said, as Elsie closed the 
door, and then sank down on a chair near to the 
smouldering fire. 

“ Good of me! Oh, no; you promised to come, 
didn’t you? And I have been expecting you some 
time. I know that you have come to explain every- 
thing.” 

For his answer Oliver took the ring in his right 
hand, and gently possessed himself of Elsie’s left 
hand. How gentle was his touch! She felt satisfied 
now that he was here, and she forgot all Cassar Bruce’s 
insinuations. It was Oliver, her Oliver, whom she 
had always loved, though she had been too proud to 
show it. His very presence seemed to cast a spell over 
her. But Elsie was strong, even though she loved. 


A KNOCK AT THE DOOR. 


201 


She looked up into Oliver’s face as he spoke, and lis- 
tened anxiously for his next words. 

Elsie, you know — ^you must know quite well, 
how much I love you, and that the strength of my 
love has been able to overcome all obstacles. I have 
come now to explain all I can to you, and to offer you 
every thing I possess. This morning you were taken 
by surprise, and you did not understand the apparent 
contradiction of my conduct. Oh, my darling, some- 
times a man feels so hedged in, so unequal to decid- 
ing what he had best do, so ” 

That he does exactly what he had better not 
do,” said Elsie, trying to smile. 

Perhaps you are right. But, anyhow, his heart 
is in the right place. I have longed to be able to tell 
you everything, to open my mind, and to lay it bare 
before you.” 

Yes,” said Elsie, now standing up and taking 
hold of the mantel-shelf for support, that is what 
I want. You must trust me, Oliver. We have both 
been through a sea of tribulation since that evening, 
but I know — indeed I said so when others declared the 
contrary — that you could and that you would explain 
everything.” But as she spoke, she remembered the 
flood of suspicion that had invaded her mind. Csesar 
had almost made her believe that Oliver was some- 
how connected with the murder. How ridiculous she 
had been! She looked up at him and blamed herself, 
for was not her lover still the same? No, he was not 
the same; this man was rich, and her Oliver had been 
poor, very poor, and he had dared to love her then 
as he did now. He had not changed at all. 


202 


ARRESTED. 


You know what the marriage service says, dear- 
est, ‘ With all my worldly goods I thee endow,’ and 
that is what I have come to do. I will give you every- 
thing I have.” 

“ You talk always of this money, Oliver, hut tell 
me, in plain words, why it is that in such a short time 
you have become rich? ” 

“ In plain words, my sweetest, I will tell you that 
I love you. Don’t you remember I vowed, that as you 
liked love to repose in a golden casket, in fact sur- 
rounded with the gold that glitters, I would not ask 
you to accept mine till I could bring it to you 
thus. A ihere chance — an accident, placed this 
money in my power, and I came hack to lay it at your 
feet.” 

But who gave it to you, how did you get it? ” 

“ Surely the plain fact is enough to know. Look, 
darling, here is the ring which I bought with the first 
gold which I could call mine.” He took her hand 
and slipped the ring on her finger. In future we 
will not care for idle gossip, we will live for each 
other, we will trust 

“ But, Oliver, do he plain. There is no mystery 
about this — this money? ” 

And if there were, would you not trust me? ” 
But I have told you people are saying strange 
things of you, and what am I to answer? ” 

Elsie looked up at him with her sweet dark eyes, 
quite serious now, though a little half smile was play- 
ing on her lips, for she felt so safe near Oliver, and all 
his countenance seemed to show forth his great love. 
How could she not trust him when he looked at her 


A KNOCK AT THE DOOR. 


203 


like that? Still, she did wish that he would be quite 
open with her. 

But, Oliver, you forget that I have never said 
that I would marry you or anyone, and that grannie 
would be surprised to see this ring on my finger. In- 
deed, even if I said that I trusted you, she would not 
agree with me, and we should not be any further 
on! ” 

What does it matter what anyone thinks of us, 
if we believe in each other? And I do believe in you, 
my darling, in spite of what I have heard.” 

^^What have you heard?” Elsie’s voice had an 
injured ring in it. 

They say that this Mr. Bruce, this young man 
who thinks nothing is good enough for him — well, 
they say that he is in love with you.” 

Elsie blushed. After what Caesar Bruce had said 
to her, she could not doubt it. Indeed, she knew it. 
He had been very kind and good to her, and she felt 
flattered, but if Oliver was true to her, if he would 
explain everything, then the cloud would be swept 
away, and everything would be as it had been, no one 
should take his place. 

“ Mr. Bruce came here in great trouble, and we 
helped him as much as we could.” 

'^He has put ideas against me into your head. 
No, if for no other reason I would not explain my 
private affairs. What business has he to interfere 
with me?” 

Elsie saw that she had made a mistake. Her sweet 
face clouded over. 

‘^Indeed you are wrong, Oliver. I don’t believe 
14 


204 


ARRESTED. 


what others say, only, only, I do want you to tell me. 
How could I accept you and your fortune when these 
dreadful things are said against you? ” 

You could believe in me,” said Oliver. Do you 
think I should care if the world said anything against 
you, Elsie? Do you think that that would deter me? 
I only ask for the same confidence as I would give 
you.” 

Elsie covered her face with her hands. She did 
not know what to do or what to say. 

It is all so strange, so mysterious ” 

Sit down a moment, darling, and listen to me. 
You have known me well for some time — did you ever 
hear anything against me? For myself, as far hack 
as I can remember, my life has been a struggle with 
poverty. I remember my father’s long illness when 
I was quite a boy. I remember how my mother nursed 
him devotedly, and I, little guessing what it meant, 
went on playing happily with my toys, as if life were 
to he for me one long holiday. Then I can recollect 
my father’s death, and the terrible sadness, almost 
hardness in my mother’s face, and then gradually I 
learnt to understand what the struggle for existence 
really meant. That was a terrible lesson, Elsie. I 
never heard my mother complain; only once did she 
ever break down, and that was when I nearly died of 
scarlet fever. I recollect the doctor saying when I 
was getting better, ^ You must feed him up as much 
as possible.’ 

Then she looked into his face and said, ^ I can’t 
afford it.’ There was a look in her face which I shall 
never forget. That night, when she was sitting by 


A KNOCK AT THE DOOR. 


205 


my bedside, I became fretful and impatient and I 
said: 

“‘Mother, why are we so poor? Why does God 
let us suffer? ’ 

“ And she said: ‘ Because others are cruel and 
wicked, Oliver, otherwise you would have all that you 
ought to have.^ That was the only time she ever men- 
tioned the subject, but I was afraid of her words and 
I never complained again. It taught me a lesson, 
but silently in my heart I rebelled against her suffer- 
ing. For myself I did not care, but for her! Oh, 
Elsie, to see those we love suffer is the greatest pain 
we can experience on earth.” 

“ Yes, yes, I know it,” said Elsie, again sinking 
down on her chair. 

“ Let me finish my story. You have a right to 
hear it. The privations of one’s own mother are facts 
one can never forget. Mine worked incessantly, so 
that I might be fed, and clothed, and educated. I can 
look back now and see how she deprived herself of 
everything for my sake, and how she slaved and 
undertook all kinds of menial work, how she stitched, 
stitched, early and late, trying to hide the real reason 
of it from me. Oh, Elsie, my mother died compara- 
tively young, and it was anxiety and hard work which 
killed her.” 

“ Did she never say anything more about your 
relations?” said Elsie, in a half whisper. 

“ Never, consciously; but one evening the day be- 
fore she died, when I was sitting up with her, trying 
to ease her, she fell into a half conscious state, and I 
heard her say quite distinctly, ‘ You have robbed the 


206 


ARRESTED. 


fatherless and the widow. May God reward you ac- 
cording to your deeds.’ From these two sentences I 
believe, Elsie, that if she would she could have told 
me much about my relations, but she would not. She 
was a woman of heroic mould, and once having made 
up her mind to a course of action, nothing would 
move her. She would not even tell me, for fear that 
I might not bear the burden as patiently as she had 
done.” 

But, Oliver, this all proves that your new wealth 
is no inheritance.” 

FTo, it is not; but sometimes God does not allow 
us to be the plaything of Fate.” 

Oh, Oliver, don’t say that! Don’t we pray, 
‘ Lead us not into temptation,’ and you desired riches 
so much.” 

^‘Desired! For your sake! Let me finish my 
story. When my mother died I seemed to lose all in- 
terest in everything. I felt that I had lost my best, 
my only friend, the only human being who loved me 
and understood me. I worked mechanically, and I ate 
and slept mechanically. I cared about nothing. One 
Sunday I walked out to Yule Church, and coming out 
of the porch after service I saw you. You dropped 
your prayer-book and I picked it up. You smiled 
your thanks, Elsie, and at that moment I seemed to 
live. I knew as if by intuition I had seen the only 
woman I could ever love. From that day to this you 
know that I have never wavered — that I have loved 
you as never woman has been loved. Then one day 
I realised that I was poor and of no importance in the 
world — that the woman I loved cared for many things 


THE HAND OP LOVE. 


207 


which a poor man could not give her. It was then, 
Elsie, that I went out upon the down and made a 
vow, a rash vow, that I would become rich for her 

sake, and God granted 

No, no, you are wrong. You do not understand 

— ^you mistake me. Do not say 

There was a loud knock at the door, and the tramp 
of manly feet in the passage. 

Come in,” said Elsie, starting up. 


CHAPTER XX. 

THE HAND OF LOVE. 

It was Caesar Bruce’s figure which filled up the 
doorway, whilst his two companions remained in the 
small dark passage, where as yet no lamp had been 
placed. Caesar entered and closed the door. 

^^Will you forgive me. Miss Kennerly, for again 
interrupting you? I have come to perform a pain- 
ful duty. I should have wished indeed that — ^but we 
must not stop the ways of justice.” 

Elsie was trembling. She could not collect her 
thoughts, but she realised that something dreadful 
was happening. She saw that Oliver had also risen 
quickly from his seat, and that he was close beside 
her, standing up to his full height, and towering above 
Caesar Bruce. 


208 


ARRESTED. 


Mr. Bruce, what do you mean? Why have you 
come unannounced? ” said Elsie, hurriedly. 

I found the front door open, and I heard your 
voices. Miss Kennerly, I have warned you, entreated 
you to beware. May I ask you now before this 
man’s face, whether he has given you the explana- 
tion you promised me that you would require of 
him?” 

‘‘ I have asked him,” murmured Elsie. 

“ And I have not answered her,” said Oliver, the 
veins of his forehead swelling visibly with excitement 
and suppressed anger. 

Don’t, don’t! ” cried Elsie, taking a step for- 
ward and standing between the two men. Mr. 
Bruce, you must he mistaken. I know that Mr. En- 
glefield is incapable of committing any crime.” 

^^Is he incapable of profiting from the crime of 
others? ” 

Miss Kennerly, please do not trouble yourself 
to defend me,” said Oliver, calmly. 

It is all very well for you to speak in that way, 
but the law will soon make you speak less confidently. 
Is it true, Mr. Englefield, that you were out upon the 
downs on the night of the murder of my poor fa- 
ther? ” 

“ I dare say. Upon that night and many others,” 
said Oliver, scornfully. 

Your landlady will tell another story. She will 
also — hut why argue the case now? You know your- 
self that you fied from Korwpld the next morning 
before any suspicion was aroused, and that whereas 
before that eventful morning you were a poor man. 


THE HAND OF LOVE. 


209 


you returned to Norwold after a short absence ap- 
parently a rich one.” 

“ And if I did, what have you to say to it? ” 

“ The law will make you disclose your strange se- 
crets. To others there seems to be a close connection 
between the disappearance of my father’s pocket- 
book, containing a very large sum of money, and your 
mushroom wealth.” 

“ Oliver, say that there was no connection between 
that day’s doings and your — ^ — ” 

“ I will not say anything of the kind,” answered 
Oliver, slowly; but the nervous manner in which he 
clutched the back of the chair showed plainly how 
great was his agitation. 

Further, you were seen, Mr. Englefield,” contin- 
ued Caesar Bruce, scornfully, on that very evening, 
not far from the place where my unfortunate father 
was found, and you were carrying something which 
you tried to conceal.” 

Oliver looked down. For the first time he seemed 
to realise that more was known about his doings on 
that night than he in the least suspected. 

Who saw me? ” 

Oliver, is it true that you were seen? Tell us the 
truth and clear yourself.” 

^^Do you need that I should clear myself?” he 
said scornfully, turning towards her. 

^^He will not, because he cannot,” said Caesar 
hastily. 

“ No, it is his pride — I know it is! Oliver, Oliver! 
for God’s sake, clear yourself! Oh! don’t you see 
where these suspicions are leading you? If you 


210 


ARRESTED. 


won’t say anything, then go away before it is too , 
late.” 

Calm yourself, Miss Kennerly, you are giving 
sympathy to a most unworthy person. I have strong 
proof of his guilt, and you see even before he knew, 
that even for your sake he would not — he could not 
clear himself.” 

Elsie seized one of Oliver’s hands. 

For my sake, Oliver, I ask you once more. Oh, 
don’t let this thing happen, it will ” 

For your sake, Elsie,” he said in a low voice, 
what do you want me to do? ” 

“ To say that your money was left to you by some- 
body, or that you earned it. Oh! it is all the fault of 
that wretched gold! ” 

Yes, it is,” answered Oliver, looking before him 
as if he were looking far, far away, and was conscious 
of no one’s presence. “ It is the fault of that gold — 
that wretched gold! ” 

“ You see he acknowledges ” 

Acknowledge what? Do you dare to accuse me? 
— I will acknowledge nothing to you.” 

To me, no; hut to those qualified to judge you. 
Miss Kennerly, I beseech you go away — this is not a 
fit scene for you.” 

" Oh, I cannot! Oliver, once more for my sake 
tell all you know. Oliver! Oliver! ” These last two 
words were uttered with a despairing call as the two 
police officers entered, warrant in hand. 

‘^What is my crime?” asked Oliver in a slow, 
calm voice, as if all his passion had died away, and as 
if he hardly understood the situation. 


THE HAND OF LOVE. 


211 


^‘You are accused of ” 

“ Pshaw! — I know it. You mean that I am sup- 
posed to have murdered a man for his money? ’’ Oli- 
ver laughed, but it was a terrible laugh to listen to, 
and Elsie covered her face with her hands. 

It is some horrible, terrible mistake.^’ Elsie 
seemed to lose her power of understanding what she 
saw, she could not even hear the words of the war- 
rant that was read out, but she was conscious of the 
foremost man saying: 

I must caution you, sir, as to what you say.” 

Oliver said nothing, so there was no need to cau- 
tion him. 

We have got a cab, sir; do you mean to follow 
us quietly? ” 

He does — Oliver, Oliver! oh! — ^it all comes of 
that gold. I don’t want it. You said that it was for 
me! ” 

Strong as Elsie was she staggered back— the room 
seemed to reel round her as she realised what was 
happening. She stretched out her arms towards Oli- 
ver, and for one instant he seized her hand, but the 
next moment he was hurried away as quietly as if this' 
were an everyday occurrence. Elsie did not see this, 
nor did she notice whether Oliver offered any resist- 
ance; for the first time in her life she fainted. She 
remembered no more till she saw Caesar bending over 
her holding a handkerchief soaked in cold water, 
and her aunt’s maid burning a feather under her 
nose. 

“ Oh, sir, that’s done it — ^it always do revive them. 
No one knows it in the parlour. Miss Elsie, Mr. 


212 


ARRESTED. 


Bruce said as how I wasn’t to mention it in there. It 
would frighten the ladies.” 

Do you remember why you fainted? ” asked 
Caesar tenderly. Don’t speak or ask questions till 
you are quite yourself; do you understand me?’^ 

Elsie started up. 

Yes, yes, I understand. Leave me, please, I 
want to think. There is nothing the matter with me. 
What has happened? ” 

^^Why, Miss Elsie, you fainted right off. Mr. 
Bruce says you was over-tired.” 

Yes, of course, I remember. I am all right again 
— quite strong. No, thank you, I want no help.” 

“ My good girl, go and get some hot brandy and 
water for Miss Kennerly,” said Bruce with authority, 
and in a moment Elsie and he were alone. 

I thought I had better stay with you. I know 
how anxious you are not to frighten the old ladies. 
I entreat you. Miss Elsie, not to break your heart 
about such a worthless fellow. I have every proof, 
as you may imagine, before giving information which 
caused the police to take out a warrant against him.” 

“ I suppose you do believe it,” said Elsie quietly, 
or you would not be so cruel. Mr. Englefield has no 
friends here, no one to help him but me.” 

‘‘At least he has plenty of money. He did not 
deny it, wherever that money may have come from.” 

“ Frankly, Mr. Bruce, I can’t explain anything — 
I don’t know; but I — I — you can’t expect me to turn 
against a man who is in trouble.” 

“ Trouble of his own seeking. Does that require 
pity?” 


THE HAND OP LOVE. 


213 


I have not to settle that. I only know he is in 
trouble — the worst trouble and disgrace that can be- 
fall a man. It is Just at such times that a woman 
ought to be of some use.” 

You are wrong. You cannot touch pitch with- 
out being defiled. I beseech you leave him to his de- 
served fate.” 

Elsie said nothing. She looked straight up into 
Caesar’s face, and he quailed a little before her gaze. 
It was the look of a hunted animal begging for mercy. 

“ I must leave you now,” he continued, there is 
much business claiming me.” 

When will he be — I mean when will 

He will be brought up before a magistrate as 
soon as possible, and then, as I do not doubt, he will 
be committed for trial.” 

“ But he may be proved innocent before then, an 
alibi, or — or — oh! I don’t understand the law, but 
there must be some way out of it.” 

“An alibi he will most likely try to prove, but 
we know on the testimony of several persons that he 
was there that night.” 

“ Of course he was there some time.” 

“ At the very time, and before my father was car- 
ried into your house.” 

“ Still, it does not follow 

“ Oh, if I could have saved you this sorrow, how 
gladly would I have done it.” 

“ Thank you. I suppose you had to do your duty.” 

“ Yes, a man may not be ruled by sentiment. As 
a good son and a good citizen ” 

“ But a woman need not mind about being a good 


214 


ARRESTED. 


citizen. I — oh, I must think — goodbye.” She held 
out her hand, looking cold and hard. Caesar Bruce 
saw that his stroke of business had failed, his arrow 
had not reached the intended mark; on the contrary, 
it had glanced off and had lodged elsewhere. 

Trust me, will you not? ” he asked softly. 

“ Yes, yes; but go, go, now please, I must think. 
Grannie must not know. I am glad you were so 
quiet, so 

“ It was for your sake.” 

“ For his, you mean. Oh! you will he merciful. 
God expects us to he merciful to each other.” 

Yes, I shall remember your words. Everything 
you say is precious to me.” 

Elsie did not heed any compliments paid to her- 
self. She stood by the doorway and held it open. 
Caesar was forced to go without saying one other ten- 
der word, or receiving one look which might promise 
him future reward. 

The girl loves him,” he said to himself in a tone 
of annoyance. I thought that this would have dis- 
gusted her. However, her people will interfere, and 
there is no doubt that even if not convicted, this will 
cast an everlasting slur upon him. If he has not 
somehow got hold of that pocket-hook, where can he 
have got the money? There is one missing link yet. 
If only I could find it. However, there are clever 
fellows in town. I shall spare no pains and no money 
to get the magistrate to send it for trial. The fellow 
is a good actor, and girls like that sort of thing.” 

Whilst Caesar was thus reflecting, Elsie was try- 
ing to nerve herself to be brave. For the sake of her 


THE HAND OF LOVE. 


215 


grandmother she would not show her feelings, and 
she had the courage to return to the parlour as if 
nothing had happened. 

I have been telling your Aunt Elizabeth that we 
shall all go hack to-morrow, Elsie,” said Mrs. Ken- 
nerly. ‘‘ The maids need our presence, and even 
Jonathan seems to have been losing his head. I can’t 
think what has come over him. He forgot an im- 
portant message I sent by him. I have never known 
him do such a thing before. You like wasting your 
time among town folk, Elsie, but that is because you 
are young and giddy.” 

I am longing to go home,” said Elsie quickly, 
don’t think NTorwold is lively now, and there is 
nothing half so nice as our own place. I’m sure it’s 
true that God made the country.” 

‘‘Nature is God’s art, some one said,” answered 
Mrs. Kennerly, “hut the more one considers the 
works of His hands, the more one can say truly, ‘ Such 
knowledge is too wonderful for me.’ ” 

“ But, grannie, there are so many sad things in 
life! Does God allow them to happen?” 

“ Yes, to teach us patience, love, and justice. How 
else could we learn if all were perfect? ” 

When Mrs. Kennerly had retired to rest Elsie sat 
down by her aunt and laid her pretty head on her lap, 
whilst the kind hand stroked her hair. 

“ Oh, Aunt Elizabeth, you are always so good and 
kind that I must tell you my trouble.” 

“ My dear Eosehud, you in trouble? Well, that is 
a new thing.” 

“ Is it? Yes, I have never known what real pain 


216 


ARRESTED. 


was till to-day. If any one you loved was in great 
trouble and disgrace, what would you do, Aunt Eliza- 
beth?’^ 

Of course, dear, I should never stop till I had 
got them out of it. I remember when my dear hus- 
band was in perplexity, he always expected me to 
do something, and I always did. I don’t think 
it was always the right thing, but he thought so and 
that comforted him. His partner, whom I saw but 
once or twice before my widowhood, used to tell him 
he was guided by a woman.” 

Was it true. Aunt Elizabeth, that you were de- 
frauded by that man? — I forget his name.” 

Mr. Haling, dear. People said so, but I never 
did. I did not understand business, and to say the 
truth, I don’t think my dear husband did much. It 
is years since I lost sight of Mr. Haling, for when he 
had given me my small capital, there was no more 
need to see him, and I never went to town, but I am 
sure that he would not have robbed a widow. Ho one 
would.” 

You are always good, auntie dear. I wish I were 
more like you. I don’t feel good or patient, because 
• — oh! how can I tell you? Mr. Englefield is — ^is ac- 
cused of robbing or murdering, or both, Mr. Bruce’s 
father.” 

How dreadful, and of course it is not true, dear! 
Mr. Englefield is such a nice fellow, almost hke a son 
of my own.” 

Mr. Bruce believes that it is true, but you should 
have seen Oliver’s face when he was accused! Aunt 
Elizabeth, I may tell you because you are so sympa- 


THE HAND OF LOVE. 217 

thetic. If it was true, and if — if they put Oliver in 
prison, I should break my heart.’’ 

“ Yes, dear, I am sure we all should break our 
hearts. He was very fond of you, and so is Mr. Bruce, 
dear, and poor young Roach. Rosebud, your grannie 
says that you are a flirt, but I always defend you, dear, 
and I say every one must love you who knows you 
and that it is not your fault.” 

It shows how much too well you think of me. 
Oh, auntie, I want to confess to you. Somehow, it all 
seems as if it was my fault.” 

“ Your fault. Rosebud! Why, you must be ill to 
dream of such an odd thing! ” 

‘‘ It does sound odd, but I have learnt now how 
big events depend on such tiny things. For instance, 
on that dreadful night, it was my fault that poor Oli- 
ver went off so unhappy. I teased him about — well, 
never mind what, and he could not bear it. Oh, 
auntie! he does love me; I never knew what a man’s 
love really meant till I saw him. It frightens me. 
He said then he would go and become rich, and — so 
he did.” 

Well, dear, he kept his word. Why should you 
mind? ” 

“ Oh, but, auntie! he kept his word in such a short 
time,” said Elsie, smiling in spite of herself, and he 
won’t tell me how he did it, and so they accuse him 
of stealing it.” 

Well, dear, you must prove them wrong.” 

Elsie started up. 

Yes, you are right, auntie dear; you always are. 
Of course that is what I must do, and I will do it. We 


218 


ARRESTED. 


will go home to-morrow, early, and I will find out 
everything that Oliver did on that night; hut sup- 
pose 

Suppose what, dear? ’’ 

Suppose I find it true? 

If you do, dear, you can easily prove it to the 
judge, or whoever wants to know, that Mr. Englefield 
didn^t mean it. He couldn’t! ” 

Elsie did not smile again, for her aunt’s comfort 
was too strange this time to prove very consoling, hut, 
somehow, she had found strength to do something. 

I will work night and day, and if — if Oliver is 
guilty, then I will — Oh, no! no! how can I condemn 
him? Oliver! Oliver! why won’t you trust me? ” she 
cried out in the dark loneliness of the night. 

Elsie got very little sleep that night, hut when she 
rose from her bed she was another creature. All the 
wish to tease anyone had deserted her, and her one 
idea was: “I will prove them to be wrong! I will 
prove that he is innocent! ” 


CHAPTER XXI. 

INTEGRITY THE BEST MANTLE. 

Xo wonder that our poets have sung the praise of 
autumn, and that the dying year has always a fascina- 
tion for thoughtful minds. No wonder that those 
who believe in a glorious resurrection of the spiritual 


INTEGRITY THE BEST MANTLE. 


219 


part of nature, have taken courage by seeing that not 
only in the midst of life there is death, but also in 
the midst of death there is life. As leaves fall sadly 
to their last resting place, they proclaim that they 
have left a new bud behind them in which lies the 
promise of a wondrous and not far distant spring. 
There may he sorrow, and nature may groan and tra- 
vail, but there is also joy that cometh in the morning. 
There may be sin, and we may not he allowed to 
fathom that mystery, but there is also to he seen in 
our every-day lives the beautiful fruit of love, beauti- 
ful cases of devotion, and beautiful self-sacrifice. Joy 
could not come in the morning unless there had been 
a night of sorrow, and it is this sorrow that works a 
miracle. 

Elsie threw open her window the morning after 
her departure from Norwold, and looked out with in- 
tense relief on the familiar scene. The red-brown, 
yellow roofs of the outhouses, the golden brown-green 
of the surrounding trees, from which, every now and 
again, fell little gold showers of leaves. The harvest 
was gathered in, and upon the arable slopes one could 
see a team of horses, slowly and majestically drawing 
the plough that was cutting the deep furrows. 

Elsie’s face was sad and pale, all the more so be- 
cause she had now determined to take no one into her 
confidence. Yesterday had been a busy day, settling 
in, and talking to the maids and the men. Jonathan, 
however, was full of the great news of Mr. Englefield 
having been took up,” and very soon Elsie gathered 
that it was her own bailiff who had helped Caesar 
Bruce to collect evidence. She said nothing to him, 
15 


220 


ARRESTED. 


but she was sorely pained to think that the sorrow 
Oliver was now enduring, seemed all to have found its 
birth with her and her own surroundings. 

Lizzie and Betty were not much better. They 
had heard the fact, and poured out various wonder- 
ing ideas, which only increased Elsie’s own bitter 
reproaches. They all seemed to have been prejudiced 
against poor Oliver. He had only her to defend him. 
Of course it was but natural that Mr. Bruce should 
want to find and hunt out his father’s murderer, but 
to have made sure that it was Oliver, seemed too cruel 
and unnatural. If even Oliver’s mother had been 
alive, she would have come forward and told them 
how impossible this thing was; but Oliver had no 
mother — no one on earth to care for him. Elsie had 
resolved what to do, and she was very glad that her 
Aunt Elizabeth was with them, and could keep her 
grandmother company whilst she was out. ^Irs. 
Giles could not give much help as far as suggestions 
went, but she could make grannie happy, and was 
always willing to listen, and to tell stories of the 
past. 

On the first evening of their return, kind, patient, 
and dull Mr. Simson made his appearance. He, too, 
could hardly refrain from beginning at once about 
the news of Oliver’s arrest on suspicion. A glance at 
Elsie’s face made him pause, but Mrs. Kennerly could 
not be silent on the subject. She was half inclined to 
believe that Oliver was guilty. Often had the young 
man bemoaned his poverty to her, and certainly the 
coincidence was very extraordinary. Elsie kept her 
lips tightly shut, till Mr. Simson retired, then she 


INTEGRITY THE BEST MANTLE. 


221 


followed him just as she had followed Oliver on that 
eventful evening. 

“Miss Elsie, may I express my sympathy?’’ said 
the worthy tutor. “ I see that you are feeling acutely 
your friend’s disgrace.” 

“ Disgrace,” said Elsie, impatiently. “ He is in no 
disgrace till his enemies have proved him in the' 
wrong. I shall clear him, and, Mr. Simson, may I ask 
a favour of you? ” 

“ Anything you like. Miss Kennerly, you know 
that you have but to say the word.” 

“ I believe that you at least are a true friend, and 
there are very few in the world.” 

“ I hope that you may call me by that name,” said 
the tutor, blushing with pleasure. 

“ Oh, I want your help, but I can trust no one but 
myself really.” 

“ Don’t say that. I hope that you have never 
found me wanting.” 

“ It is a case of life and death for him.” 

“ I hope not. You see that murder has never been 
proved, only attempt, followed most likely by rob- 
bery.” 

“ It is strange that no trace has been found of that 
pocket-book.” 

“ That book is the most likely clue. Sooner or 
later. Miss Kennerly 

“ Sooner or later? Yes, but in the meanwhile? ” 

“ In the meanwhile I should suggest patience.” 

“ I have none — what I want to ask you is this, 
where does Timothy go 'in the evening now? I want 
to see him, and if you could catch him in, you might 


222 


ARRESTED. 


tell Vii m that I must see him alone and as soon as pos- 
sible.^^ 

Do you think that he knows' anything? ” 

I can’t tell. Something which he said puzzles 

me.” 

But no one would take his word as evidence.” 

I suppose not, but Tim is not really crazy. He 
has a craze about money, but that is a very different 
thing.” 

I seldom see him now, hut should I meet him, I 
will explain your wishes to see him.” 

And if I want a man’s help, may I ask for yours, 
Mr. Simson?” 

^‘Indeed, I hope you will. Nothing would give 
me greater pleasure, I assure you. If I could exj)lain 
to you how much 

Elsie held out her hand. 

Don’t explain, I understand that you are good 
and generous. I wish I could think the same of every- 
one. I think that you and Aunt Giles are never wil- 
fully unkind.” 

And many others besides, I hope. Goodbye, 
Miss Kennerly, you have given me great pleasure by 
trusting me, and I will find Timothy if you think 
that he will he of any use to you.” 

Elsie was glad enough to trust some one, but re- 
ceiving no answer the next morning her impatience 
got the better of her, and after breakfast she hastened 
out, determined to go herself to Timothy’s cottage. 

No one was in, however, hut his wife, for Mr. Sim- 
son had already gone on to h^s work at the Manor 
House. 


INTEGRITY THE BEST MANTLE. 


223 


Mrs. Turner will tell me where to find him, any- 
how,” thought Elsie, for her first idea was to find out 
why Timothy had taken such an interest in the dead 
man. 

" How do you do, Mrs. Turner? Is your husband 
in?” asked Elsie, trying to look cheerful, for she 
meant to let no one into her confidence. 

“ In, ma’am! Nay, he’s not in! It’s only when 
driven by real hunger that he comes in, or else in the 
hitter winter. He’s never been the same since our 
great misfortune, the loss of our savings, turned his 
poor brain, and though he’s harmless enough, I never 
take no notice of what he says. It’s enough to turn 
one silly.” 

I did want to see him. Last year he brought me 

some strange seaweeds, and ” Elsie could think 

of no better excuse for the moment. 

Oh, he’ll be pleased enough to do anything for 
you. Miss Elsie. He says that you are not like most.” 

Poor Timothy; anyhow, he has not one of the 
usual sins of men and women. He. doesn’t care for 
money.” 

“ Indeed, he doesn’t. Miss Elsie. I daren’t leave 
money about, specially a piece of gold. If I do he’ll 
throw it away. But there, he never earns anything 
much. If it wasn’t that my poor uncle left us a bit of 
savings, there wouldn’t be much money for Tim and 
me.” 

Suppose I went to find him,” suggested Elsie. 

“ Oh, dear. Miss Elsie, as to finding him, I don’t 
know! He’s mostly on the sea shore grubbing up odd 
things, but it’s difficult to get down to him from up 


224 


ARRESTED. 


here. There’s one way, bnt it wants a sure foot. 
Timothy can climb anywhere, he can. When he lost 
his mind his body seemed to change altogether. It 
don’t seem to be the same exactly. There’s my little 
Dan, he’ll show you the way if so be you can get 
down.” 

“ Perhaps Timothy would be by the Spanish 
grave; I know the cave.” 

“ As likely as not he may be there.” 

“ If your little boy will show me the path, I’m sure 
I can get down.” 

“ You are a brave climber. Miss Elsie, we know, 
but don’t you be slipping! Whatever will Mrs. Ken- 
nerly say if you hurt yourself? ” 

Elsie thanked the good woman and little Dan, 
Mrs. Turner’s adopted child, ran on in front of the 
lady, quite proud of being her guide. 

Though Elsie knew all the ordinary paths up here 
on the cliffs, there were some of the steepest cliff 
tracks which she had never ventured upon, nor indeed 
had she even discovered them. As she followed the 
little boy, she tried to evolve some plan which should 
help her to clear up Oliver’s doings on that unfor- 
tunate night, but at this moment nothing presented 
itself to her. She had wild ideas of begging Caesar 
Bruce to let Oliver go free, and not to try to fathom 
all the mystery of that night, but she must reserve 
this till she could find no other way of saving him. 
She was aroused by little Dan’s high nasal voice 
saying: 

Here’s the path, ma’am.” He pointed to a tiny 
and almost perpendicular track down the face of the 


INTEGRITY THE BEST MANTLE. 


225 


cliff, with here and there a boulder to help the climber 
down. 

“ All right, Dan, run home, that is all I want.” 

Happily Elsie had a good head and scorned fear. 
She began her climb down very cautiously, taking 
great care of each foothold, and clinging to every 
boulder that could help her. Once or twice she nearly 
slipped, her heart seemed to jump into her mouth, 
but she was determined to see Timothy alone if she 
could. At last she reached the shore, and jumping 
down from a boulder, she saw that she was close by 
Timothy’s caves. She looked round the shore. It 
was quite deserted. The tide was going out, and the 
white horses broke unheeded upon the yellow sand. 
Once more she stood in front of the caves where Csesar 
Bruce had suggested that a guilty man was hidden. 

Timothy,” called Elsie. “ Timothy, if you are 
there, come out, I want you! ” 

There was no answer, all was silent, except for the 
slight autumn wind blowing sadly in chorus with the 
noise of the waves. Evidently Timothy was not there, 
and Elsie was thinking how stupid she had been to 
waste her time in coming to this desolate place with 
the further prospect of climbing up again, when an 
impulse seized her to go and see if by any chance 
Timothy was asleep in his queer house. She stepped 
in very cautiously, not that she was really afraid, but 
she thought that if Timothy were there and if he 
woke up suddenly, she might alarm his half crazy 
brain. 

Timothy,” she said softly as she crept on, but 
still there was no answer. As she proceeded the sand 


226 


AERESTED. 


gradually disappeared and a kind of black oozy mud 
took its place. On one side of the cave, however, 
someone, most likely Tim, Had built up a narrow 
causeway of stones, fitted most carefully together, 
and offering a dry path to the end of the cave. As 
Elsie proceeded the cave became higher and even 
lighter. She saw that the roof had at intervals inter- 
stices piercing the cliff and these let in light and also 
rain, for there were small pools under these natural 
windows which reflected on their surface some of the 
light from above. At last Elsie reached the end of the 
cave. Here the floor rose almost a foot and the sand 
re-appeared. Looking round, Elsie noted that there 
were signs of a recent fire, and that a few empty boxes 
were strewed about. Timothy, or someone else, had 
been here, that was evident, but it was also evident 
that no one was there now, and that the only thing 
that she could do was to return as quickly as possible. 
She now picked her way back, trying to keep upon 
the higher causeway so as to avoid the black slime. 
About midway, and just where the mud was the thick- 
est, Elsie slipped on something and fell down upon 
her knees. She stretched out her hands so as to save 
herself, and as she did so her fingers came in contact 
with a small round thing, evidently the cause of her 
accident. She picked it up, wondering how she was 
going to clean off the mud from her dress. She 
breathed a sigh of relief as she stepped out once more 
upon the yellow sand, and was able to examine the 
ring. It was black, evidently it had not been dropped 
that day. Elsie stooped down and washed her hands 
and the ring in a clear pool of sea water. In another 


INTEGRITY THE BEST MANTLE. 227 

moment she started back. The ring was a small gold 
hoop with a bloodstone in the centre, and on it were 
engraved some words. Again and again Elsie looked 
at it. 

It is Oliver’s ring,” she exclaimed. “ I know it. 
I remember his showing it to me, and also I remember 
his translating the Latin motto for me. What does 
this mean? Can Mr. Bruce be right? Oliver has 
been here and not very long ago, for I remember see- 
ing this ring on his finger that last day he had tea 
with ns. But if Oliver was here, then Tim mnst know 
it, and I must find him.” 

Where was she to find Timothy? She sat down 
and thought, looking again and again at the ring, and 
trying to settle some course of action. Mea virtute 
me inmlvo, were the Latin words upon the stone, and 
Oliver had explained to her that this meant “In- 
tegrity is the best mantle.” This message seemed to 
comfort her as once more she looked at it. At last 
she started up, determined to make haste home; per- 
haps Mr. Simson had met Timothy and had sent him 
to Yule Farm. Suddenly a terrible idea struck her. 
Would this ring be a new proof against Oliver? Had 
she not better hide it or throw it away? If the truth 
could not be discovered, then as well hide all evidence 
which might be turned against him. But the next 
moment she rejected the temptation. What is false 
cannot succeed, she thought, and now she began to 
climb up the face of the cliff. The path looked very un- 
inviting, and she began to wonder whether she would 
have to give it up and to return home along the shore 
till she found an easier ascent, but she determined 


228 


ARRESTED. 


not to be beaten, and at last she found herself on the 
top, panting and tired, but successful. After resting 
for a few minutes she began to walk hastily towards 
home. Just then she saw a figure coming towards 
her, and with a start she soon recognized that it was 
Caesar Bruce himself. What had he come to tell her? 
That Oliver was not guilty, and that he was released. 
She put her hand in her pocket and felt the little 
ring. It was almost as if she was putting her own 
hand into Oliver’s strong clasp. He was impulsive 
and impatient, but certainly he was above doing any- 
thing underhand. If by chance he had got hold of 
this money, someone had given it to him, or he had 
borrowed it. Any supposition was better than believ- 
ing that Oliver could fall from his ideal of what was 
right. J ust then Caesar, who was rather short-sighted, 
caught sight of her, and in another moment he was 
by her side. 

Miss Kennerly, I have been looking for you. 
Your aunt said that you had gone along the coast, 

and I have been hoping ” 

Tell me, is Mr. Englefield released? ” 

I wish I could say ^ Yes,’ but he was brought 
before the magistrate, some evidence was taken, and 
then he was remanded. I believe, however, that the 
chain of evidence is nearly perfect.” 

Nearly — not quite. Oh, there is Timothy! Mr. . 
Bruce, I want to speak to him, if you will walk on.” 

I will wait,” said Caesar Bruce. 


IN THE BALANCE. 


229 


CHAPTEK XXII. 

IN THE BALANCE. 

Timothy Tuenee was walking towards the cliff 
path which Elsie had just left. He looked furtively 
at Csesar Bruce, and Elsie could not at first get a word 
out of him. 

Timothy, I have been looking for you. I want 
to see you on very particular business.” 

“ WhaPs he doing here. Miss Elsie?” he said at 
last, nodding his head towards Bruce. 

“ You know him, Tim. He is the son of the poor 
gentleman who was killed.” 

“ He’s not a good man. Miss Elsie; he’s been 
round the village, talking to one man and then to the 
other and offering them — you know,” and Timothy 
shivered a little. 

Offered them what? ” 

“ Gold, Miss Elsie, a piece of gold — and some of 
them took it.” 

“ To hear all he could about that murder, was 
it?” 

He came to me too. Miss Elsie, and offered me 
gold. Ah, gold to me! I couldn’t help it, I ran away. 
Don’t have anything to do with him.” 

Elsie almost smiled at the idea of Timothy run- 
ning away at the sight of gold. 

You would tell him everything you know with- 
out gold, wouldn’t you, Timothy? — and he didn’t un- 
derstand that. Most men want that yellow metal, 
don’t they? ” 


230 


ARRESTED. 


Yes, he wanted it. Miss Elsie, he wanted it, and 
he got it.’’ 

Mr. Englefield? ” Elsie said softly so as to make 
Tim go on talking. 

Tim nodded his head. 

Do you know, Tim, he’s in great trouble, and I 
want to help him.” 

“ Is he? ” Tim did not seem to realize it, so care^ 
less was his tone. 

^^Yes, in great trouble, and I am going to help 
him out of it.” 

“ He did it for you. Miss Elsie, and he wouldn’t 
believe me. It’s the gold that has brought him ill- 
luck. It always does.” 

“ Then you know something of it? I can’t wait 
now, hut will you come and tell me all you know this 
evening when the house is quiet? By that time I 
shall have thought of something else. I want also to 
show you something I have found.” 

She saw that Bruce was watching her, and she 
dared not say more. 

Again Timothy muttered: 

“ It brought him ill-luck, it always does.” 

Elsie walked sadly towards Bruce, hut she deter- 
mined to he cautious. What Tim had said about his 
offering gold to the village folk had made her feel as 
if he were anxious to prove Oliver guilty, and yet this 
seemed hardly possible. 

^^Well, you have heard nothing from that crazy 
fool? ” 

Nothing. He seems afraid of you, Mr. Bruce, 
because you — offered him gold.” 


IN THE BALANCE. 


231 


expect I did not offer him enough. Every 
man has his price, you know, Miss Kennerly.” 

I don’t think that is true. Timothy really hates 
the sight of gold. Even his wife dares not show him 
any.” 

“ Poor fool! ” sighed Caesar. Anyhow, the wife 
was not so scrupulous. If you are persuaded that it is 
not true that every man has his price, will you agree 
with me that at least every woman has her price? ” 

“No, I don’t,” said Elsie quickly. “ You could 
not force a good woman to do what was against her 
conscience.” 

“ The conscience of a woman is elastic.” 

“ Don’t say that, please. Are not both men and 
women meant to he good and noble? Made in the 
image of God. I wanted to tell you how much I have 
been thinking of Mr. Englefield, and I wanted to say 
also that I am sure he did not do anything that he is 
ashamed of. Mr. Bruce, will you not he his friend? 
— even now you could do something. You could get 
him out of that — that dreadful place. For my sake, 
do, do help him.” 

Elsie was walking quickly along the path and they 
had now reached the lane leading to Yule Farm. The 
peaceful scene looked so unlike trouble or sadness, 
that even Caesar Bruce was struck with the incongru- 
ity of this tragic story when contrasted with its sur- 
roundings. 

“ For your sake, do you say. Miss Kennerly? For 
that I would do almost anything.” 

“ I did not mean a personal question, but surely 
you would do as much for your friends? Would you 


232 


ARRESTED. 


not take every possible pains so that they might es- 
cape from their trouble?” 

That would depend on how far my friendship 
went. You know the saying, ^ Short pleasure, long 
lament,’ and if my friend, with his eyes open, chose to 
run the risk of the ‘ long lament,’ I don’t know that 
I should think it my duty to save him in spite of him- 
self.” 

But if you were sure that he was innocent? ” 

I have li\ ed long enough to be sure of nothing, 
Miss Kennerly.” 

‘^But there are some people who are — and we 
know they are — ^incapable of doing wrong things.” 

But you own that he desired to get money, and 
he got it.” 

Oh, I know it looks bad, I know things are turn- 
ing against him, but it is not the first time that ap- 
pearances have been deceitful.” 

He that blows in the dust fills his own eyes. 
Mr. Englefield evidently blinded himself with his 
eager desire for wealth.” 

Then you will do nothing? ” 

I did not say that. On the contrary, I would do 
much, I would do the impossible — on one condition.” 

Oh, tell me your condition. I would do so much 
for a man who has no home and no friends. Think, 
Mr. Bruce, that some day you may be in the same 
sore straits, and then? ” 

I hope that I should find as devoted a friend as 
you have proved yourself to be. Miss Kennerly. Lis- 
ten. You have known the young man for some time, 
and I am sure that you have a regard for him. He is 


IN THE BALANCE. 


283 


accused of being in some way implicated in this — sad 
event, but to be accused is not the same as to be found 
guilty. There are many ways of managing these 
things without bribing too visibly. I cannot, of 
course, prevent the common course of justice, but I 
will so far promise you that he will soon be a free 
man if you will 

What do you want of me? Tell me, because by 
myself I can do so little. I had thought of colecting 
evidence, but you ” 

You find that I have already tried to do this. 
It is true, you will get nothing more from the people 
round about here, but my condition 

Whatever it is, if I can 

Yes, you can, Elsie. Listen. I will forego every- 
thing — everything — if you will promise to be my 
wife.” There was a terrible pause, then Elsie said, 
slowly: 

You will get Mr. Englefield off if — if I — I 

“ Yes; I promise. I am a rich man, and I have 
never seen a girl who could so well fill the post I wish 
my wife to fill. You know that after what has passed, 
even if Mr. Englefield gets oft for want of sufficient 
evidence — and this can be managed — well, even then, 
you would not wish to continue a friendship with him, 
and, as to anything further, your own people would 
not allow it. Elsie, my darling, I love you, and you 
will soon learn to love me. You shall shine in Lon- 
don society, and queen it among many women who 
will envy you. Here, in this lane near to your home, 
tell me that you will not reject me. The little 
word is soon said, and to please you I will promise 


234 


AERESTED, 


that Mr. Englefield shall escape further public dis- 
grace.” 

Elsie’s breath came and went quickly. She loved 
Oliver, she knew it, but also she was proud — proud of 
her position and proud of her good name. Was it 
not true, this which Mr. Bruce was saying? Her 
grandmother would never consent to her marrying a 
man who was living under a shadow — never. There 
came upon her a great temptation to say Yes ” at 
once, and to put off the evil consequences of that 
Yes ” to the future. The Yes ” would save Oli- 
ver, who was now at this moment remanded to a police 
cell, alone and undefended. She could not bear to 
think of it. Proud Oliver, with whom she could never 
associate the idea of restraint in any form; who was, 
and always had been, too proud to be beholden to 
anyone — too proud to clear himself. 

She walked on slowly by the side of her compan- 
ion, the Yes ” trembling on her lips, but this im- 
pulse was followed by a great feeling of repulsion, as 
she realised that her ‘‘Yes” ought to be binding. 
She put her hand in her pocket, and again her fingers 
closed over the little ring. “ Integrity is the best 
mantle.” She must put on that mantle; she must be 
true. If she said “ Yes,” when her heart was alto- 
gether in the lonely cell, how could she expect Oliver 
to benefit by a lie? Oh, it was a hard choice; hard 
because she felt that she could give her life for him, 
but she was not sure that she could give what was 
more precious than life — ^her honour. 

“ Elsie,” said Cassar, suddenly, “ why do you hesi- 
tate? Why do you not see that your life will be 


IN THE BALANCE. 


235 


blighted if you stick to your foolish — ^if generous — 
ideas? Believe me, that man is guilty; he is sure to 
he sent to trial ” 

But you said just now ” 

Do you think that I would save him if you do 
not say ‘ Yes? ’ Certainly not. I believe he is guilty; 
let the law take its course. I will not raise a finger 
to save him unless you will agree to my condition.” 

There was something so cold and cruel in this 
sentence, that Elsie’s eyes seemed to he suddenly 
opened to the true character of the man by her side. 
She felt a shudder run through her, though she hid 
all outward signs of it. They were now in sight of 
the garden gate of Yule Farm, and Elsie paused. 

Do not come in with me this evening, Mr. 
Bruce. Let me consider my answer. I will write to 
you. Oh, don’t press me for an answer; I must think 
about it. He must he saved, he must he, because — 
because ” 

You have his life in your own hands,” said 
Caesar, quietly. 

Is it true? It can’t he true! Oh, can’t you un- 
derstand? ” 

Yes, I do. I believe that you think this man 
committed this crime for your sake, hut do not let 
that infiuence you. Only a weak woman would let 
that overpower her repulsion to crime. You are not 
weak. Think of the misery you would bring on your- 
self in the future if you gave in to his mad wishes. 
This thing would always be between you; you would 
never forget it, and it would destroy all your happi- 
ness.” 


16 


236 


ARRESTED. 


I know, I know,” said Elsie, leaning against a 
tree, and trying to appear composed, but I can’t — 
oh, I don’t believe it. It may seem clear to you, but I 
will not believe it.” 

Yes, that is it; you will not believe it. You 
wilfully blind yourself. He is, as you know, re- 
manded for a week. By Saturday all the evidence 
necessary for his conviction will be ready, and 
then ” 

Saturday! — on Saturday? ” 

“ On Friday I must have your answer, Elsie. Let 
me entreat you 

Then give me till Friday,” she said, mechanic- 
ally. 

Elsie had a sudden idea, and she was thinking of 
that and not much of Caesar. She did not even notice 
that he came nearer to her, and that for one moment 
he had taken her hand in his, and that he was look- 
ing close into her eyes. 

Elsie, you are mine; you were born to be mine. 
When I first saw you I knew that Fate had drawn us 
together, I knew that I had found the one woman 
who was to rule over me.” 

His handsome face was determined, and his dark 
eyes seemed to look through her with a strong, power- 
ful fascination, which made her shudder. It was the 
fascination which a snake is supposed to exercise over 
its victim. 

Go, go,” she said; you shall have my answer 
on Friday. If Mr. Englefield can be saved in no other 
way, then he shall be saved in this way. You say 
that he committed this crime for me; the least I can 


IN THE BALANCE. 


237 


do is to save him, and I will. Goodbye. Go, go; 
please go now.” 

Goodbye,” he said, quietly, the passion of his 
voice dying away. “ Goodbye; and remember, Elsie, 
that there is no other way, and that we were made 
for each other.” 

Elsie remembered leaning against the stem of the 
tree for some time after she heard the last sound of 
Caesar’s retreating footstep. She who was usually so 
brave was trembling visibly. She felt frightened, 
and what was worse, she experienced the feeling that 
what Caesar had said was true. She must give in to 
him. He was so strong, so powerful, and perhaps 
this was her punishment for always having been so 
self-willed. He was not like Oliver, whose impetu- 
ous nature could hurt only himself. She realised, 
without exactly putting the realisation into words, 
that this man would spare nothing to have her, and 
that she would be bound to say Yes,” whether she 
liked it or not, otherwise that something dreadful, 
more dreadful than even saying Yes,” would hap- 
pen. After some time she managed to walk home, 
and to tell Lizzie that she was going up to change 
her dress before coming down to the parlour. When 
she reached her own pretty room, she locked the 
door, and threw herself upon her knees. She wanted 
to pray, but she could not find words. She could 
only feel her helplessness, and pray dumbly that God 
would help her. Gradually her agitation began to 
calm itself, and she was able to meditate over the 
plan that had suddenly entered her head. This was 
that she should go to Norwold and get leave to see 


238 


ARRESTED. 


Oliver at the police-station. She would entreat him 
once more to tell her everything, and to help her to 
clear him. 

Oh, I must not give way like this, I must not! ’’ 
she said at last, rising from her knees. “ I thought 
I was strong, and this is the way I show it. I must 
never think that I am brave again. Till Friday I 
will work, and then — ^then if there is no other way, 
I will sacrifice myself for him. Oh, I thought Caesar 
Bruce was kind, but to-day I am afraid of him. I 
feel as if he would have no pity for him, and perhaps 
none for me! Oh, Oliver, if you could have known 
what all this would bring forth!’’ She bathed her 
eyes, and once more her strength of will came to her 
rescue. When she appeared in the parlour only her 
Aunt Elizabeth noticed her red eyes, and she, kind 
soul, was considerate enough to make no remark on 
the subject, knowing now well enough what was in 
Elsie’s heart. 

After tea Elsie had yet another trial to face. 
Her grandmother called her to her side. Her 
aunt had gone to the village, and the two were 
alone. 

“ Elsie, I want to say something quite seriously to 
you. You are young, and, unfortunately, you are 
your own mistress. It has been a great disadvantage 
to you that you have never been enough controlled. 
I must tell you that you shall never gain my consent 
to a marriage with this young Englefield. He must 
never come here again. From all I hear I feel sure 
that he knows all about this business, and if your own 
feelings do not tell you to give him up entirely, I 


IN THE BALANCE. 


239 


must warn you that as your grandmother I shall for- 
bid it. Do you understand?’’ 

Oh, grannie darling, how can you he so cruel as 
to turn against your friend? But do not be afraid, if 
I find that Oliver is guilty, then you may be sure that 
I will give him up entirely.” 

The old lady looked up into Elsie’s face with a 
look of surprise, for she had expected more resist- 
ance. 

Is this true, Elsie? Will you give me your sol- 
emn promise that you will do this? ” 

“ Yes, grannie, my solemn promise, because — if 
Oliver is guilty, I have promised to marry Mr. Bruce.” 

You, Elsie? Well, that is strange; but I am 
very glad. He is a steady, clever man, who will make 
you a good husband; but it is a strange compact to 
make. Girls in these days are past my understand- 
ing.” 

Yes, I — I can hardly believe it myself. Grannie, 
you shall know on Friday. Till then don’t ask me 
anything. But — oh, grannie, grannie,” she cried, 
suddenly breaking down and hiding her face in her 
grandmother’s lap, I love Oliver, and if he is guilty 
I shall break my heart, and I shall never, never be- 
lieve in anyone else! ” 

It is quite time, child, that you had a husband 
who could believe in you and could guide you.” 

The door opened at this moment, and Lizzie en- 
tered smiling. 

If you please. Miss Elsie, Mr. Simson is at the 
door, and he is holding Timothy Turner by his coat 
collar. If you don’t come soon, Mr. Simson will only 


240 


AKRESTED. 


have Tim’s coat in his hand, for he’s wriggling aw- 
ful.” 

Elsie jumped up and ran to the door. As Lizzie 
had said, the patient tutor was there, holding the 
struggling Tim by the collar. 

Here he is. Miss Elsie. You told me to bring 
him, but it’s the hardest work I have ever had to do. 
I’ll go now and leave you to manage him, but you 
see that your wishes are law to me.” 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

THE DIM LIGHT. 

Ih spite of her trouble Elsie could not help smil- 
ing at Mr. Simson’s literal obedience to her com- 
mands. But Tim’s somewhat rough usage had not 
left him in a very good frame of mind. Elsie quickly 
saw this, and she realised that to-day she would not 
get much out of him. 

Come, Timothy, into the dining-room. I will 
give you some tea,” she said, and then you can tell 
me all you know about something which I want to 
show you.” She put her hand in her pocket and felt 
the ring which meant so much to her. Tim followed 
her very reluctantly, looking about him suspiciously, 
as if he were trying to ward off another unexpected 
seizure. 

^^What business had he with me. Miss Elsie?” 


THE DIM LIGHT. 


241 


he said, pointing to the retreating tutor. He’s not 
one as would understand. He would never have 
come to me as the other one did.” 

Which other are you talking of, Tim? ” 

Timothy entered the dining-room and again 
looked round furtively. 

‘‘Which of them? Why, Miss Elsie, they all 
come to me because of the red fire.” 

“ You mean the gold, Timothy. Tell me which 
of them wanted it ? ” 

“The dead don’t want it, do they. Miss Elsie?” 

Elsie tried not to look at him, though she was 
most anxious not to lose a word of his strange, wan- 
dering talk. 

“ Ho, the dead don’t want gold, Tim. It is the 
living who wish for it so much, and often it does them 
no good, I fear.” 

“ Yes, you are right. Miss Elsie; the dead don’t 
want it, hut the living do.” 

A light seemed to break in upon her brain. Tim 
had perhaps taken it from the dead man, and had 
given it to Oliver. Oliver, not knowing where it 
came from, had accepted it. But then, if so, Oliver 
was bound to tell all he knew about it as soon as he 
had heard a breath of suspicion. Why had he not 
done so? Most likely he had done even this thing 
for her sake. She saw it plainly now, but she could 
not imagine how to get Oliver out of his trouble. 
Who would believe that he did not know that bank 
notes and loose gold pieces were not usually given 
away by a poor, crazy man. Ho jury would believe 
in such innocence, and they would say that Oliver was 


242 


ARRESTED. 


a partner in the guilt. She built up this theory quick- 
ly, and with a ray of hope, hut all at once the dark- 
ness closed in around her mind again. For this thing 
to have happened either Tim or Oliver must have 
struck the blow which stunned the traveller, and 
Elsie, looking up at Timothy, could not bring herself 
to believe that the poor, crazy, harmless man had ever 
dealt the fatal stroke, for he had never been known 
to raise his hand against even a child. Timothy was 
now devouring some bread and butter much after 
the fashion of a wolf. Evidently he was really hun- 
gry, and he must have been fasting some time. 
He had been coming to the cottage for food when the 
tutor had met him face to face, and had then and 
there collared him. 

Why do you wish to know whether the dead 
want money, Tim? ” said Elsie, presently. 

“ Because,” said Timothy, slowly, “ he doesn’t 
want his money any more.” As he said this he jerked 
his hand towards the passage where the dead man 
had breathed his last. 

“ But he had none, Timothy, when he was brought 
in. Some one had taken it from him,” she said, 
slowly. Do you understand that some one took it 
from him? ” 

Timothy stared into Elsie’s face. She was long-' 
ing for his next words, but there was only silence, a 
silence which she herself broke after a short interval. 

Do you know what people say, Tim? ” 

^^No, I don’t care what people say. Miss Elsie. 
They tell lies. But dead people don’t, and if they 
could speak they would tell you everything truly.” 


THE DIM LIGHT. 


243 


But you don’t understand, Tim. Look at this 
ring; do you recognise it? ” She took Oliver’s ring 
out of her pocket, and held it towards him. 

He looked at it, but shook his head. Evidently 
he did not recognise it. Elsie thought, It has noth- 
ing to do with Tim. Perhaps Oliver dropped it 
there on some other occasion.” But just then he 
smiled. 

Yes, I have,” he said. He dropped it; he told 
me about it. He was sorry to lose it, and now he will 
be glad.” 

“ Mr. Oliver Englefield dropped it, Tim. I know 
his ring, but when did he drop it? ” 

On that night. Miss Elsie, when he saw the red 

fire.” 

I hear, Tim, you had something to do with it. 
Tell me everything, because Mr. Englefield is in trou- 
ble about it, and I must save him.” 

Yes,” said Tim, with a smile of satisfaction. 

He is in trouble; I knew it would bring him trou- 
ble. It always does, but he wanted it. It’s curious. 
Miss Elsie, how men always want what gives them 
trouble. He didn’t believe me. He is sorry now, I 
dare say.” 

Elsie felt quite ill with this confirmation of Caesar 
Bruce’s words, but yet she still clung to the belief 
that Tim was the guilty one. How was she to bring 
him to a sense of his crime, and how prove that the 
poor natural was at fault, and the man possessing all 
his senses guiltless? 

“ But, Timothy, you are very much to blame if 
you gave him what would bring him trouble. You 


244 


ARRESTED. 


gave him this red fire, as you call it, and it has brought 
him into terrible disgrace. It belonged to another 
man, don’t you see that? ” 

Timothy shook his head. Evidently he could not 
follow the thread of her argument. 

“ Tim, will you acknowledge that you took this 
stranger’s gold, and gave it to Mr. Englefield? ” 

No,” said Tim, quickly. No, no. Miss Elsie, I 
never did that.” He came near to Elsie, and looked 
at her with a strange expression. What made you 
think I did? ” 

Again Elsie was baffled. If Timothy had not done 
that Oliver must have done it himself,. and somehow 
he must have got Tim to help him, for everything 
seemed to point to the fact that there was some con- 
nection between them. 

Mr. Englefield is in great trouble, and I thought 
you would help him out of it, Tim. But you don’t 
seem to understand.” 

Timothy laughed. He only seemed pleased that 
his prophecy had come true. 

Yes, yes, I said so. Men will believe me now, 
won’t they. Miss Elsie? The red fire burns.” 

Elsie was out of patience. Oh, for someone who 
would help her! Someone whose brain could see 
clearly, and decide what to do. Only till Friday, till 
Friday! The words rang in her ears like a knell. She 
promised Caesar Bruce that if there was no other way 
she would say that Yes,” and every moment seemed 
to make the word more difficult to utter. I must 
go and see Oliver, I must,” she thought. Perhaps 
he will say something that will throw some light on 


THE DIM LIGHT. 


245 


it. I will return his ring, and he will be hound to say 
why I found it in the cave.” 

By this time Timothy had eaten his meal, and he 
looked longingly out of the window. 

" You want to go, Tim. Very well, I wish I could 
make you understand that poor Mr. Englefield wants 
help, but I can’t.” She sighed a little. A short 
time ago she had believed that she would clear up the 
mystery, and that she could and would prove Oliver 
guiltless, hut now the more she did the more she 
seemed to prove his guilt. Would it not after all be 
wiser to leave it all alone and to accept Caesar’s offer? 
It would be terrible for her, for had not she believed 
all her life long in a great love, and had not she who 
had been so sure of being her own mistress, thought 
only of having the trouble to choose among her suit- 
ors? Now she found herself in a position which 
would compel her to have no will of her own, and 
would force her to accept as her husband a man she 
knew hut little, and of whom she was beginning to 
he afraid. Was there not a free choice and a free will 
in life, then why had everything been taken out of 
her hands in this strange manner? When she looked 
up she saw Timothy’s eyes fixed upon her. 

You’ve always been good to me. Miss Elsie, ex- 
cept to-day.” 

Elsie smiled. 

Oh, Timothy, I am sorry. It was not my 
fault, but you know it is difficult to find you, and 
that good Mr. Simson knew that I wanted you very 
much.” 

They do it all for you. Miss Elsie, they touch 


246 


ARKESTED. 


the red fire for you, and they nearly throttle me for 
you. It’s all had, had. Women are bad.” 

I will never ask anyone to do anything for me 
as long as I live, Timothy, that is, only once more. I 
want you to tell me how Mr. Englefield is to he got 
out of his prison? How would you like to he in a 
small room, and not allowed to go out or come in? 
You would die without your liberty, and he may.” 
Timothy seemed now better able to understand her 
meaning. 

He has the red fire. Miss Elsie, that opens all 
the doors. He can show it to the man who is keep- 
ing him a prisoner and he will let him out. The red 
fire will do it.” 

No, not now, not now. There is only one way. I 
must ask someone else for the red fire, someone I 
don’t want to ask anything of.” She spoke half to 
herself. 

That had man you mean. Miss Elsie. Poor Tim 
is crazy, they say, hut he knows some things. He 
knows that that one is wicked. Don’t you ask him 
for anything.” 

Then you must help me. Oh, Timothy, if you 
knew what it all means to me.” 

Timothy looked down thoughtfully and seemed 
to he thinking deeply, as he followed Elsie out of the 
house. She opened the door for him and held out her 
hand. 

Goodbye, Timothy. I am very unhappy, hut you 
cannot understand.” 

Timothy shook his head from side to side. His 
eyes filled with tears. He understood her words now. 


THE DIM LIGHT. 


247 


for she had always been good to him, and had never 
langhed at him or scorned him. Underneath the be- 
dimmed mind there lived a spirit of love and trust 
like that of a little child. 

“Don’t he unhappy. Miss Elsie. Timothy will 
do anything for you, except touch the gold. I can’t 
do that, no, I can’t — hut anything else.” 

“ Help me to get Mr. Englefield out of that pris- 
on,” she said, covering her face with her hand, and 
her voice was broken with a sob. “ Oh, if you could 
do that! ” 

“ I could get in at the window, Miss Elsie. Tim 
can climb where no one else can.” 

This answer made Elsie realize how foolish she 
was to ask a poor natural to help her, and she tried 
to calm herself. 

“ That would he no good, no good. They keep 
him very safe, Timothy. Goodbye, thank you, Tim, 
for your kindness, and try to forgive Mr. Simson.” 

Tim’s good temper had returned. He smiled and 
nodded and then shuffled off, looking back every now 
and then to see if Elsie were looking after him, 
and seeing her still there, he nodded hack with a 
smile. 

At last she turned away thoughtfully. She was 
wondering what excuse she could make so as to go 
to Norwold. Happily for her, her Aunt Elizabeth 
remarked at supper that evening: 

“ It’s very unfortunate that I brought my wrong 
spectacles, grannie. If Jonathan is likely to be going 
to Horwold to-morrow, he might call and ask for 
them.” 


248 


ARRESTED. 


ITl drive in, auntie. I want a little fresh air,” 
said Elsie quickly. 

Fresh air! Well, you were so anxious to leave 
Norwold and now you want to get back! I would 
much rather you did not go,” said grannie, for she, 
poor soul, was very unhappy about all the events that 
were taking place. She half feared that Elsie wished 
to go merely to hear about Oliver, and the old lady 
had made up her mind on this subject. 

“ Yes, let me go, dear grannie, it will do me good. 
I want a new hat.” Elsie seized at a straw. She felt 
that she must go and that no one must know her real 
object. It was no use taking anyone into her confi- 
dence. 

Well, child, you always get your own way, but 
Jonathan will do the commission better. I must say 
your Aunt Elizabeth reads aloud very strangely with 
her present spectacles, I know that.” 

Elsie said no more, but she determined to go the 
next morning. “ Friday, next Friday,” these words 
rang in her ears. Only three days now, and then 
Caesar Bruce would expect his answer. Oh! she knew 
now that he was working against poor Oliver, helping 
to collect evidence against him, whilst she could do 
nothing, nothing for him. 

She tried to appear cheerful, however, during the 
long evening, but it was hard work. She could see 
nothing mentally but Oliver in his lonely cell, and she 
could hear nothing but the words, Next Friday.” 

She retired to her room when her aunt and grand- 
mother went upstairs, but once there she only sat 
down to think. Presently she heard footsteps on the 


THE DIM LIGHT. 


249 


stairs and a stifled cry. She jumped up and opened 
her door to see the maids with pale faces clinging to 
each other. 

Whatever is the matter with you?^’ she said 
impatiently. 

“ Oh, Miss Elsie, don’t be angry, but you know 
he walks every night.” 

“ He walks! ” 

Yes, he comes slowly up the stairs and rattles 
chains. He’s looking for his murderer.” 

“ What nonsense! How can you be so stupid! ” 

But it’s true. Miss Elsie. When you was away 
we nigh died of fright. He clanks so. Oh, it’s -awful 
to hear him! ” 

hope you will never hear worse noises,” said 
Elsie crossly, shutting her door. She was not afraid 
at all of ghosts. She would have welcomed the ghost 
of Mr. Bruce this evening, if he would have spoken 
to her and told her anything about his own murder, 
for she now realized that she was not a bit further 
on, indeed she was now less able to give the lie direct 
to Oliver’s accusers, and above all, she was one day 
nearer to Friday. 


250 


ARRESTED. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

IN A CELL. 

A CELL in the police station at Xorwold offers very 
little scope for description. The proverb which says 
When unadorned adorned the most/’ could not find 
its verification in the small, narrow rooms with white- 
washed walls, small hard plank beds, and hard seats 
which were there to be seen. The windows are too 
high to see out of, and the peep-hole cut out in the 
centre of the doors merely looks out into white- 
washed passages. Bad language can often be heard 
issuing from these openings, but the policemen on 
guard are too much accustomed to it to take any no- 
tice, unless indeed some special prisoner becomes very 
noisy or abusive, in which case he is then severely 
reproved for exercising his lungs in this fashion. 
Every now and again at uncertain intervals the guard 
peeps in through the hole, and at the appointed times 
the unappetizing food is carried in. In between these 
periods a prisoner, who has been remanded, has plenty 
of time to meditate on his own affairs. Occasionally 
his friends are allowed to see him, if he has any, and 
of course his own lawyer, if he has retained one, is 
let in. 

In Oliver Englefield’s cell almost total silence 
reigned. He had no friends, and he refused to say 
anything to any one, so there was no need to caution 
him not to speak unadvisedly with his lips. He sat 
in the same position for hours together, with his head 


IN A CELL. 


251 


bowed down on his hands, looking only at the floor, 
but the nervous tension of his hands told the great 
mental anguish which he was enduring. No one 
had bailed him out, for the bank manager who could 
have done so only shrugged his shoulders. Young 
Englefleld had behaved badly to his employers, and 
had left them without notice; he could only believe 
the worst against him, though too cautious to give 
utterance in words to this belief. When questioned 
the manager w'ould only say that previous to his dis- 
appearance he had no fault to find with him. Oliver 
had thrown away a good post, for the rule of the 
bank owners was never to reinstate a man who left 
without giving due notice. The manager’s guarded 
utterance had told against Oliver even more than the 
point blank accusations of Mrs. Tilly. 

By that sin fell the angels.” This sentence rang 
again and again in Oliver’s mind till he was utterly 
weary of the repetition. Pride goes before a fall ” 
he next tried. Pride, pride, yes, he was proud, he was 
born proud, and pride had prevented him falling into 
many of the evil ways of other young men. Pride 
had kept him unspotted from the world, and here was 
the end of it all — a cell! If nothing was proved 
against him he would still have been here in a com- 
mon cell, and Elsie would never forget it. She, at all 
events, with her dainty ideas would never get over it, 
for she was too proud, and she would hear exaggerated 
accounts of his trial. Worse, he had been taken off 
to this prison-like place from under her very eyes. 
Should he ever get over the shame of it? Should 
he ever dare to lift his head up again in her presence? 

17 


252 


ARRESTED. 


She must believe him guilty. Why had he not told 
her the truth? Only because of a promise to — no, a 
promise was a promise, he could not think otherwise. 
If he had had more time, he could have got released 
from his word, but it had all come upon him unex- 
pectedly. No time to do that, and till then he was 
bound to absolute silence. Was the fault his? On 
that question he pondered a long time. He had 
longed so much to he rich, and he had fancied that 
once possessed of money all would come right with 
him. Yet on his return he had fallen into a very hor- 
nets’ nest of misfortune. Then a strong spirit of 
pride asserted itself again, and for a few moments 
he lifted his head and declared to himself that he 
would not feel this shame, that he would brave it all 
out, and that Caesar Bruce might do his worst. He 
saw well enough what actuated him. That man 
wished to marry Elsie, and to win her love and to 
make him, Oliver, a criminal in her eyes. It was a 
diabolical plan, hut clever; oh, it deserved to succeed 
because of its cleverness. Well then, let it succeed. 
This mood lasted some time, then another succeeded, 
one which made him so abjectly miserable that the 
blackest thoughts filled his whole being. Of what 
use was life? After all his struggles he had failed, 
and failed miserably; even his good name, the only 
thing left to him, was now gone for ever. After this 
there would be a slur cast on the very name of Engle- 
field. He would he known as the man connected 
with the murder of the stranger. Was life worth 
enduring all this? Bitterest of all came the thought 
of his mother. She had struggled all her life so that 


IN A CELL. 


253 


her son should attain an honourable position. Never 
had she allowed herself to fall into debt, so that Oli- 
ver might never have the weight of debt round his 
neck, and now this was the end. If she were alive 
what would she say? She would have died of grief. 
It was well that the grave had already closed over her. 
In the grave the dead were silent and heard and knew 
nothing. It is wonderful how a man’s thoughts in- 
variably turn towards his mother when he finds him- 
self in the extremity of sorrow. The mother’s love 
surrounds him with something holy, something apart 
from all else. It can work miracles, and the remem- 
brance of it will sometimes save a man when nothing 
else can move him, but with Oliver it seems that the 
remembrance brought only added sorrow to his mind. 
Had she been alive he could not have found himself 
in this place, and yet, looking back, he did not know 
how, since his return, he could have acted otherwise. 
He had fancied his secret secure, but the very secrecy 
of his actions had helped on his ruin. 

The sun did not shine into his cell. He shivered 
a little; his limbs felt stiff from his cramped position. 
He had but one wish left now, a wish for death. How 
many have called upon death to deliver them when 
life could offer them no hope, and to Oliver it seemed 
as if all hope were dead, dead — entirely dead! He 
fell into a mental torpor, out of which he was only 
roused by hearing footsteps upon the flags outside 
his cell. This was nothing new, but for some reason 
Oliver raised his head. Then he heard the key 
turn in the lock, and a policeman entered, followed 
closely by a woman thickly veiled and covered with 


254 


ARRESTED. 


a long black cloak which enveloped her whole 
person. 

Here’s the prisoner, ma’am. Remanded till Sat- 
urday. He wasn’t hailed out, and he don’t take kindly 
to his lodgings.” The man was carrying a chair which 
he put down and then retired. Oliver mechanically 
stood up, but with no sign of interest or of recogni- 
tion in his face. 

“ Oliver, Oliver,” said Elsie, lifting her thick veil 
and flinging back her cloak. She held out her hands 
towards him, but still he made no sign and did not 
move to take them in his. 

Oliver, what is it? Don’t you see me? Oh, it’s 
dark in this horrid place.” 

Yes, it’s very dark,” said Oliver, without any 
visible emotion. He seemed turned to stone. Then 
Elsie could bear it no longer. She seized his hands 
and gently forced him to sit down, and as she did 
so, she herself knelt on the hard stone floor beside 
him. 

“ Oliver, don’t look like that. Don’t you under- 
stand that I have come to you? I mustn’t stay very 
long. No one knows I am here, but I felt that I must 
come. Don’t be afraid. You will be saved. I know 
that you are innocent, and that you could explain 
all this. I don’t know why you won’t, but it must 
be all right. You have promised others to be silent, 
and you are bearing the blame. I have come to tell 
you that I believe in you, that whatever anyone has 
said you shall be saved. I have a solemn promise from 
him that the case will not be sent up for trial.” 

A promise from him! ” said Oliver suddenly, 


IN A CELL. 


255 


the colour rushing back to his pale face. What do 
you mean? Have you been making a compact with 
him? You!” 

Yes, Oliver, listen. I know that it is all a deep 
mystery to me, and that somehow it is my fault. You 
fancied — oh, you don’t understand a woman’s ways, 
dear Oliver; you thought I cared about gold, but I 
care far more for you, but still you did it for me. 
Even if you had committed a crime, it would have 
been for me, and I said, I will save him. Oliver, are 
you listening?” 

Yes,” he said calmly. “ I hear, hut it has all 
come too late.” 

No, no; not too late. Your honour comes first, 
it must, and I said to myself, I will go home and I 
will find out how all this happened. I have tried 
hard, but I have failed. Look, Oliver, this is the only 
thing that I found in the cave called ‘ The Spanish 
Grave.’ I fell over it, and when I picked it up I 
knew that it was your ring. Here it is.” 

She drew it out of her pocket and gave it to 
him. 

“ Thank you,” he said, still in an unnaturally 
calm manner. I value it; my mother gave it to 
me, it once belonged to my father.” 

I looked at the motto — don’t you remember ex- 
plaining it to me? I knew then that it was all right, 
that you could never have gone out of that path, 
and I still tried to find out. Then Mr. Bruce came, 
and I — I — oh, Oliver, I said that I cared nothing 
about myself, but that I must — I would save you, and 
he said that I should.” 


256 


ARRESTED. 


Suddenly Oliver seemed really to wake up. He 
rose suddenly, and lifted Elsie from the floor as if 
she had been a child. 

“ What did you do, Elsie? What compact did you 
make to save me? He is. wicked enough to ask it. 
Was it that — that you should become his wife?’’ 
Elsie was frightened. Her tongue seemed to be glued 
to the roof of her mouth. She slowly bowed her 
head. 

“ Then I forbid it. Let me go to jail, let me be 
lost rather than you should lose your soul and body. 
Can’t you see, Elsie, that he is a bad man? Oh, a 
woman is so easily taken in! Don’t you understand 
that only a wicked man could put you in such a posi- 
tion? Oh! it is diabolical! ” 

Then, Oliver, save me and save yourself. Tell 
all you know about this thing.” 

‘‘ Elsie, can’t you see, can’t you understand that 
it is impossible for me? I know nothing at all; my 
own affairs concern myself, but who dares to accuse 
me? Oh, the wickedness of that man. Elsie, Elsie, 
don’t save me like that. I won’t be cleared in that 
way, unless — ” he put her away a little from him — 
‘‘ unless you love him.” 

“ Don’t, Oliver, don’t look like that! You must 
be saved this way, if there is no other.” 

‘‘ But tell me, do you love him? ” The old mad- 
ness of jealousy seemed to return upon him. Tell 
me, Elsie, do you love him? ” 

Elsie raised her head. She too could be proud 
and strong. 

Ho, Oliver, I don’t. You know that I love you. 


IN A CELL. 


257 


I love you so much that I will save you in that way, 
if in no other.’’ 

These words seemed to quiet him. He sank again 
on his hard seat and covered his face with his hands. 

“ Oh, my darling, to think that I should hear 
that now, hear it in this place, and when it is all im- 
possible! Why does Fate play with us? Why are 
we her poor puppets? ” 

“ That isn’t true. We make our own punish- 
ments. I can see it now, yes, I can see it now when 
— it is too late. We can hut try to undo the knots 
we tied ourselves.” 

And you wish to tie a fresh one! ” he said pas- 
sionately. 

Listen, Oliver, on Friday he will come for my 
answer. Tell me some other way.” She was still 
calm and firm. 

Instead of answering her he leant against the wall 
and folded his arms as his head sank upon his broad 
chest. 

Oh, my darling, I loved you so much,” he said, 
and it has come to this! ” 

Tell me — otherwise — I have promised,” she per- 
sisted. 

There was a short silence; Oliver seemed to be 
thinking deeply. 

“ Elsie, you are a prouder woman than I thought. 
Oh, my love, I misunderstood you. I did not think 
that a woman who seemed sometimes so light a thing, 
so easily blown hither and thither, should yet be so 
strong of purpose. There is one man who could save 
me, but who will take his word?” 


258 


ARRESTED. 


^‘1 thought so — I knew it/’ cried Elsie, coming 
close to Oliver. It is Tim, Timothy Turner. He 
knows it, I have found that out for myself, dear. I 
beheve that he found this pocket-hook, and somehow 

he made you believe the contents were ” 

Pocket-book! Elsie. Then you also ” 

“ Then what can it be ? ” she said under her 
breath. 

‘‘After all, is it worth while? You cannot find 
one true friend — one to believe 

“ Don’t say that. See, I have come here in spite 
of grannie, 1 must go in a minute. Oh, Oliver, tell 
me, tell me what to do.” 

There was a little sob heard in the cell. 

“ Hush, dearest! If I were sure that it would suc- 
ceed, I would have told you before, but through 
some strange evil fate, everything is against me. I 
gave a solemn promise that I would never reveal the 
reason of my success, and Tim alone can release me. 
But I do not believe that he will do so — his poor 
brain is on some points clear enough, but it is warped 
on many other ideas. Elsie, I was a fool to trust to 
a fool.” 

There were steps heard outside, and Elsie started 
away and hastily put down her veil. 

“ Goodbye, Oliver! On Saturday you will be free, 
you shall be.” 

“ What day is it? ” he said, his mental torpor 
seemingly settling down again upon him. 

“ Wednesday. Don’t look like that, dear Oliver, 
I can’t bear it.” 

“ My love, my love, my lost love! ” he said softly. 


IN A CELL. 


259 


and then the door opened, and Elsie knew that she 
must go. She could only hold out her hand, and then 
she found herself out in the street of Norwold, hurry- 
ing back towards her aunt’s house through bye-ways, 
so far as was possible to avoid seeing known faces, 
and especially to avoid Caesar Bruce. Never before 
had Elsie, been afraid of meeting her fellow-creatures, 
and now she shivered as she reached the familiar gar- 
den gate. The pony carriage had been put up, and 
she went in and changed her things and then started 
for home. She hardly seemed to know what she was 
doing; she only realized that in two days her fate 
would be decided, and so would his be. 

All the way home she could hear the dull thud 
of the waves on the neighbouring shore, whilst the 
lurid light of copper-coloured clouds in the west, 
would to the superstitious have spoken only of mis- 
fortune. 

The red fire! the red fire! ” she repeated, recall- 
?hg Tim’s words. It is that which brings sorrow 
to men.” Then she lifted up her eyes, and a faint 
hope seemed to return to her, something seemed to 
whisper to her: 

Put thy trust in God. He is thy helper and de- 
fender.” 


260 


ARRESTED. 


CHAPTER XXV. 

THE DEAD OF NIGHT. 

Sometimes Nature appears to act in sympathy 
with humanity. Violent tempests have • heralded 
great and important events, indeed our moods have 
often been increased or modified by atmospheric 
changes. Mother Earth is not merely a poetical 
name for the land which has brought forth humanity, 
hut she is also an influence from which we cannot 
escape. “ Dust thou art and unto dust shalt thou 
return these words are pronounced at our birth, 
and all our lives long their echo rings in our ears. 

There’s a gale coming on to-night,” said Mrs. 
Kennerly to the servants after the evening prayers. 
‘‘ Mind that all the doors are safely secured.” 

^‘Yes, ma’am,” said Jonathan, sure there’s a 
storm on the road. The sea is howling and dash- 
ing against the cliffs, and the gulls are flying in- 
land.” 

If you are afraid, Elizabeth,” continued the old 
lady with condescending pity to her visitor, ‘‘ I dare 
say that Elsie will come and sleep with you. Of 
course you are so much used to a town that it’s no 
wonder you are nervous.” 

“ Nervous, my dear! ” answered Mrs. Giles in a 
meekly injured tone. Nervous, nothing of the sort! 
I’m sure it’s only people with had consciences that 
are nervous.” 

That certainly won’t he your case, auntie dear,” 


THE DEAD OF NIGHT. 


261 


said Elsie, kissing her aunt to restore peace in the 
dove-cot. 

“ I wish you did not look so white, child. Your 
drive to-day was too much for you,’^ said the gentle 
old lady. 

Elsie blushed as she answered: I have a head- 
ache, that’s all.” 

I have forgotten to bring that tonic my dear 
husband always had,” said Aunt Elizabeth, looking 
distressed. “It really cures everything. It says so 
on the bottle, so it must be true.” 

“ By the way, when you were out, Elsie,” put in 
her grandmother, “ a man left a small parcel for you, 
and I quite forgot to give it to you. It was to he 
given into your hands alone, so I locked it away. 
Here it is.” 

Elsie took the parcel eagerly, and the two old 
ladies looked on as she unfolded it. Out of the paper 
there appeared a jewel-box, which opened with a very 
small key. Elsie turned the key, and the three women 
beheld a beautiful diamond brooch and earrings. Be- 
side it reposed a tiny scrap of paper, on which was 
written: 

“ From her devoted C. B.” 

“Well, well, Elsie, I never saw such beautiful 
jewels,” exclaimed Aunt Elizabeth. 

“ You are indeed a fortunate girl, but such a hand- 
some present means ” 

“ Indeed, grannie, I shall not accept it,” said 
Elsie, quickly shutting the box. “We are simple 
people, and such jewels are only fit for grand ladies.” 


262 


ARRESTED. 


Mr. Bruce of course moves in very good soci- 
ety,” said Aunt Elizabeth, ‘‘and he is very fond of 
you, dear, that is evident. Oh, dear, just listen to 
the wind! ” 

“ Let’s all go to bed and to sleep,” said grannie, 
severely. She was angry with Elsie for not liking 
Caesar Bruce. 

“ Will you keep these, grannie, till I can return 
them?” said Elsie firmly. 

“Robbers are not likely to come here, Elsie, so 
you may as well keep them yourself.” But Elsie 
would not touch the box, and her grandmother was 
forced to take it. 

“ Good-night, Elsie dear,” said Mrs. Giles. “ Try 
and sleep soundly. I must get you that tonic as soon 
as I can.” 

Elsie liked to hear the noise of the wind. It 
seemed to agree with the tempest going on in her 
mind. Since her interview with Oliver she felt partly 
turned to stone, that is, her body appeared like some 
heavy weight she was dragging after her, whilst her 
mind seemed to be in a whirl of tumultuous thoughts 
which she could not control. 

When she reached her room she took off her dress, 
slipped on her dressing-gown, and sat down near the 
window, trying to bring some order into her reason- 
ing. Before seeing Oliver she had built up a theory 
which had fitted in with everything, but one word 
from him had destroyed it. She was now certain of 
one thing. Timothy had never given him the pocket- 
book, therefore he had never enriched himself in that 
way. Once again she mentally retraced the path of 


THE DEAD OP NIGHT. 


263 


events since that fatal night when she had, in her 
girlish light-heartedness and vanity, driven Oliver 
away. If only she might live over again that time, 
if only she had kept him by her side that evening, 
then he would have gone straight home in a happy 
frame of mind. If only — ^then she recalled the epi- 
sode of the doctor’s arrival, and how he had first 
made her realize that the stranger had been murdered. 
She had on this very dressing-gown when the doctor 
came, and she had gone downstairs to see — ^no, she 
must not think any more of it. She resolutely thrust 
her hands into her dressing-gown pockets, and tried 
to think what she should do. One day more was 
gone, Caesar Bruce would follow his diamonds, and 
he would expect her to ratify their bargain. It was 
dreadful, horrible, but inevitable. 

At this moment her right hand came in contact 
with something at the bottom of her pocket. Me- 
chanically she felt it over. It was a little key. She 
drew it forth and looked at it. What key was it? It 
was small, very small, and beautifully made. She 
had never seen it before, how had it come there? 
Suddenly the solution of the small mystery fiashed 
upon her brain. It was the little key she had picked 
up on the threshold of that room! She had fancied 
it was hers. Perhaps, after all, it had belonged to 
— to — him! But even if it had, it was of no value in 
unlocking the mystery. Next time Cassar Bruce 
came, she must give it back to him. He might recog- 
nize it, and he might know to what it belonged. But 
as nothing had been found on the dead man, this 
key could not be of importance in her present need. 


264 


AERESTED. 


It could not speak and say what it had witnessed on 
that terrible night. The string attached to it was 
pink, such as lawyers sometimes use, and this decided 
Elsie that her idea must he the right one. This key 
belonged to the murdered man, and she would have 
to return it to Caesar Bruce. She began to hate him 
now. Those diamonds were bribes. All the reason 
of his actions seemed to become clearer to her. He 
must have taken a fancy to her at their first meeting. 
Elsie’s vanity seemed to be all burnt out now; she 
could only shudder at the idea of becoming Caesar’s 
wife. Fate had been indeed perverse with her, and 
had severely punished her for having played with 
the fire of love. 

Elsie felt like a poor bird fascinated by a deadly 
snake, knowing its doom is approaching, but unable 
to fly away from it. She could not sleep, though she 
felt utterly weary, and looking down on the key 
which she still held, she half smiled; it reminded her 
of the story of Bluebeard’s wife after having discov- 
ered the terrible secret. Elsie knew Cassar’s secret 
now without the help of a key. He did not really 
care whether Oliver was guilty or innocent, and only 
wanted to take her from him. 

She hid her face in her hands, and tried to make 
the renunciation of her happiness. She had been 
strangely connected with all these events, and there 
seemed no way out of the difficulty. She did not wish 
to sacrifice herself, but she could see no other way of 
solving the problem. If Caesar could win her he 
would not care to prosecute Oliver. How foolish she 
had been never to see what was his aim and object. 


THE DEAD OF NIGHT. 


265 


At first she could have avoided him, she might even 
have fied from him instead of taking him into her 
confidence! 

Elsie fell on her knees and tried to pray, but no 
words came to her; she could see nothing but Oliver 
in the bare cell, poor Oliver, to whom she had given 
the miserable consolation that to save himself he must 
lose her. 

Crash against the window came a handful of sand. 
She started up and uttered a little cry. A very un- 
usual proceeding with the brave girl. 

She stood still for a moment trembling, then her 
courage returned, and she softly threw open the win- 
dow and looked out. The night was dark, but happily 
the wind had somewhat abated its fury, rain was fall- 
ing, and it dripped off from the eaves upon her bare 
head. She did not say “ Who’s there ? ” for now she 
had learnt caution, though she tried to pierce the 
darkness. 

She was not, however, left long in ignorance of her 
visitor. 

Miss Elsie! ” This was said in a hoarse whisper. 

“ Timothy! What do you want? I told you that 
you were never to come here again at night.” 

She spoke sternly, her patience seemed almost 
exhausted. 

Come down. Miss Elsie, into that room! You 
know, I can get in there if you like; it won’t wake 
the dead.” 

Elsie thought a moment. She no longer expected 
help from Timothy, so was it not wiser to send him 
away? These nocturnal visits would become worse 


266 


ARRESTED. 


than annoying. She was on the point of acting up to 
this idea when she paused. What did anything mat- 
ter now, and she must catch at the least straw of 
help. Even Tim’s presence was better than her own 
black thoughts. 

Hush! ” she said looking out, I’ll come down. ■ 
If you make any noise, Tim, I must send you away.” 

She took up her candle and softly opened the 
door. Every shade of fear had left her now, swallowed 
up in her greater grief. The living were so helpless; 
why should they be afraid of the dead? 

When she reached the foot of the stairs she 
paused. She feared to hear piercing screams from 
the maids, but there was complete silence, so she 
turned down the short passage and went into that 
fatal room. A table stood in the middle of it, and 
besides this there were only a few chairs and some 
timber. All trace of the bed had been removed. It 
was merely a dull, damp, unused chamber. 

Timothy had not waited for her to let him in. 
She saw his face at the open window, and in another 
moment he had climbed in and stood beside her. 

Miss Elsie, I’ve been thinking over what you 
said. Words keep ringing in my head like bells, and 
yours won’t leave off.” 

“ What did I say, Tim? I only want you to save 
Mr. Englefield, and you can’t do that. You don’t 
know anything that would prove him innocent.” 

He’s not innocent. Miss Elsie. No one is that 
touches the red fire.” 

Elsie recoiled a little — “ He’s not innocent — even 
Tim says so.” 


THE DEAD OF NIGHT. 


267 


^^What do you mean?’^ 

touched the red fire, hut he knows now. 
He’ll never do it again. I made him promise not to 
tell. Oh, he promised me. Miss Elsie, on the word 
of a gentleman. If they knew I should have no more 
peace, they would all come. I think there’s more 
red fire beneath the earth, and it burns and burns, 
and sometimes it hursts out and brings trouble.” 

"He’s not innocent,” repeated Elsie, staring at 
Tim as if she wished to make him disclose his secret, 
though at the same time afraid of hearing it. 

" I warned him, but his heart was all on fire and 
then it burnt him.” 

"Is that all you want to say, Timothy? If so 
you had better go. I don’t believe it. Mr. Engle- 
field is not guilty. He never touched that dead man 
or a penny belonging to him.” 

" The dead man. Miss Elsie! No, Mr. Englefield 
never saw him. I did! Shall I tell you. Miss Elsie? 
Listen, I’ve come to tell you. Somehow it seems to 
me that people say things to puzzle me. You are 
good to me, so I’ll tell you about the dead man. I 
knew he couldn’t rest with that heavy thing on him. 
I knew it was fire inside, and I took it away. It’s here, 
close here, under the earth. Miss , Elsie.” 

" Close here, under the earth — what is here? ” 

Elsie trembled so much that she sat down on a 
chair and pressed her burning temples. 

" Don’t talk in riddles, Timothy, speak plainly.” 

Tim shook his head. He seemed to lose his ideas 
when her tone was sharp. 

" I’ve not forgotten. I put it near a bush and put 
18 


268 


ARRESTED. 


a stone over it. I thought it must come through. 
It’s dreadful.” 

It — what is it? What are you talking about? ” 

The dead man. You know — he was here in this 
room. You were kind to him and tried to wake him 
up, hut it was useless. They were afraid of Tim. 
Afraid of me.” 

Tim laughed and Elsie shuddered. 

‘‘Who was afraid of you, Tim? Why do you 
laugh? ” 

They ran away. Miss Elsie, for they thought I 
was the devil. I peeped over the edge, hut Mr. Engle- 
field was gone, and I saw them, and the dead man 
crawled nearer and nearer to the edge, and ” 

Oh, don’t, Tim, you saw it, and you never saved 
him! ” cried Elsie, starting up, forgetting in her hor- 
ror that she was hearing some all important news. 

Tim was silent. He had lost his thread, and Elsie 
saw her mistake. 

You saw him near the edge of the pit, Tim; did 
you go to him? ” 

Tim nodded his head. 

“ I couldn’t. Miss Elsie, hut I went down, down, 
down into the pit and when I came to the bottom he 
was there.” 

Well, what then? What did he say? Who had 
done it? You said Mr. Englefield was gone. Why 
haven’t you told me this before ? ” 

Tim shook his head cunningly. 

“ They would ask me questions. Miss Elsie, you 
are good. Don’t ask him for anything. I’ll give it to 
you, it shall be yours, all for you.” 


THE DEAD OF NIGHT. 


269 


What will you give me? 

The red fire thaf s in it.” 

Elsie thought. 

‘‘Now I shall know what he means and where 
Oliver got his.” 

“ Very well, Tim, give it to me,” 

She held out her hand. 

He shook his head. 

“ I can’t touch it. Miss Elsie; don’t ask me to, 
but come with me, and I’ll show you.” 

“W^here? How can I come?” 

The candle she held flickered in the draught and 
the rain beat in upon Timothy. He pointed to the 
door, and slipped past her, then waited by the garden 
door. 

It was through that door that the dead man had 
been brought in, through here that misfortune had 
first set her sable foot in the house, through here 
that 

“ Come,” said Tim, stopping her reflections. 
“ Miss Elsie, it’s the blessed rain that puts out the red 
fire. Don’t mind it.” 

Elsie did not heed the rain. She felt that some- 
thing was going to happen; a strange presentiment of 
release took possession of her. How glad she was 
that she had not driven Tim away; but it might be 
only a false presentiment. She followed him, but the 
candle which she had shaded blew out, and the rain 
beat against her. She knew the way all about here 
blindfolded, and Tim was only leading her round the 
house. Presently he stopped and stooped down, but 
as he gave her no warning she nearly fell over him. 


270 


ARRESTED. 


“ Tim, it’s dark; where are you, what are you 
doing? Hush! Speak softly; we shall he heard.” 

‘"It’s here. Miss Elsie, here. Stoop down and 
look for it. I mustn’t touch it again.” 

“What was it?” Elsie felt a strange reluctance 
to touch the unknown. The idea crossed her mind 
that some other dead body might lie here, and that 
she might come across something dreadful. Could 
she obey the poor natural? Yes, she would. She 
would not stop now, when nothing that could hap- 
pen to her mattered, except that one thing which 
must happen if 

“ Here I am, Tim; what shall I do? The ground 
is wet. It is our garden border, and I am kneel- 
ing close to the big rosemary bush. What shall 
Ido?” 

“ Just there — yes. Miss Elsie, it’s there; dig down 
deep; it’s there.” 

“ Dig down! — hut I can’t; I have but my hands.” 
Then, making the effort, Elsie plunged her small fin- 
gers into the soft soil. All idea of fear departed as she 
began to work. She did not know what she was look- 
ing for, but she believed that Tim could not deceive 
her as to facts. Something lay hidden here. It might 
have nothing to do with the question, but it was sure- 
ly something which his poor, queer brain thought 
would he useful to her. 

She had already scooped out a little mound of 
damp earth, as much as a child does when building a 
mud castle, when she paused. The rain came steadily 
down upon her, and the wind blew her hair about. 
What did this mean? 


THE DEAD OF NIGHT. 


271 


“ Tim, how deep must I go? Why don’t yon do it 
yourself? ” 

Go on, Miss Elsie, go on. It’s there, close by 
the bush. I’ll give it to you, hut don’t ask me to 
touch it.” 

‘‘Why, there is something here! It is hard — no, 

it is covered with a handkerchief. Oh, Timothy ” 

She did not add more; her heart beat fast; and now she 
feverishly removed the earth that prevented her get- 
ting hold of this hard thing. It came out at last, and 
Elsie held it fast. 

“ Here it is, Timothy. What shall I do with it? ” 

“ It’s yours. Miss Elsie. Eememher I put it here 
because the poor man couldn’t be quiet with it. Now 
it will hurt you, but you asked me for it. You won’t 
scold me any more? ” 

“ Scold you! Oh, Timothy, if — if — good-night. 
I’ll look at it at once. Perhaps it will save him.” 

She hurried into the house, for she heard Timothy 
hastening away. With feverish haste she lighted a 
candle, and placed her packet on the table. Then, 
unfolding the mould-covered handkerchief, she gazed, 
almost stupefied, at what was revealed. It was a large 
pocket-book, full to overflowing, hut as Elsie tried to 
open it she found it was securely locked. 


2T2 


ARRESTED. 


CHAPTER XXYI. 

WHAT THE KEY UNLOCKED. 

The candle guttered and flickered in the cold 
room, but Elsie felt nothing but a glow of intense ex- 
citement. She was not conscious of her own dripping 
condition; her gaze was fixed on the large, bulgy 
pocket-book, still lying in the damp and earth-covered 
handkerchief. She even laughed a little for joy. 

“ They said Oliver had taken it, and that the gold 
was gone. Oh! how could they? Why, he has never 
even seen it.” 

That was what Timothy meant; and, as far as she 
could unravel his strange talk, he had himself taken it 
from the dead man, with the idea that it would do him 
harm. Perhaps he had even disturbed the murderer 
or murderers, and they had been unable to finish the 
robbery. That was the true explanation; it must be! 
But what about Oliver’s wealth? That fact was still 
shrouded in mystery. 

Elsie shook her head. In any case, here was the 
murdered man’s pocket-book, for Avhich a hundred 
pounds had been offered, and Elsie smiled to think 
that she could now claim it. What must she do? She 
felt inclined to start for Norwold at once. She wanted 
to rush to the prison, and to compel the official to re- 
lease Oliver at once. But her joy was soon a little 
damped, for Elsie had a clear mental outlook. Even 
this would not prove that Oliver was innocent. Ca?sar 
Bruce would only say that the thief had dropped it, or 


WHAT THE KEY UNLOCKED. 


273 


he would invent. some such wild story. On h^r side, 
she did not wish to bring poor Tim into trouble. His 
only joy was he had his liberty. He could not live 
in confinement, and the day that he was placed 
under restraint, she was sure that he would droop 
and die. 

At this moment Elsie saw the consequences of her 
discovery for the poor natural. They would say that 
he had stolen the money, and they would never believe 
that his hatred of money had made him relieve the 
dying man of his wealth. 

The world cannot understand this idea. It is 
ruled by love of money. Oh, yes, indeed it is the root 
of all evil,” she thought, again plunged in despair. 

The clock struck two, and Elsie was roused from 
her meditation. She put her hand into her pocket, 
conscious now that her pretty dressing-gown was a 
limp, \vet rag, clinging close round her. By chance 
she again touched the little key which she had never 
removed, and her mind at once jumped at the right 
conclusion. 

“ Of course, here is the key of the pocket-book! ” 
In a moment she had tried it. It fitted. Her cold 
fingers turned the key in the lock, and the bulgy pock- 
et-book flew open! 

This time Elsie did not pause to reflect, otherwise 
she would hardly have dared to thrust her fingers into 
the pockets and to scatter the contents on the table be- 
fore her. 

Here they were, crisp new bank notes! She un- 
folded one of them. It was for a hundred pounds. 
The next was for the same sum. There were five of 


274 


ARRESTED. 


them. Elsie laughed again. Here they were, all safe, 
no one had touched them hut herself, and here were 
all the papers and memoranda, not in the least dis- 
turbed. 

Curiosity has been the gift apportioned to woman 
by many past centuries of her male friends. Elsie had 
never believed that this sin was hers, but now she 
examined and unfolded everything that was before her 
with a feeling of revenging herself upon the fate that 
had condemned her lover. 

Here was an old, yellow-looking visiting card. 
‘‘ Henry Haling ” was written on it. Why, that was 
Aunt Giles’ enemy! the man who grannie declared had 
robbed her. Mr. Bruce must have known him, but 
here was something stranger, a small envelope ad- 
dressed to Mrs. Giles, ISTorwold.” This was sealed, 
and Elsie put it on one side. Next she touched a plain 
envelope which was open and unsealed. She opened 
it. It was a sheet of writing paper, and it began — I, 
Henry Haling Bruce, being in perfect possession of 
my senses, declare this to be my last will.” Elsie 
felt that she ought not to read on, but as she was 
folding it up, for it was very short, she caught sight of 
the name of Oliver Englefield. Elsie was a true woman. 
The end justified the means, and with a sudden illumi- 
nation as if she had been enveloped in a flash of light- 
ning, she saw that Fate was not so erratic as she had 
believed it to be. Caesar Bruce was not altogether 
indifferent and unconnected with all that was hap- 
pening around him. 

I don’t care,” she cried, starting up. I have 
found them and I will keep them,” and she hastily 


WHAT THE KEY UNLOCKED. 


275 


read, “ I leave my sister, widow of Oliver Englefield, 
if she is still alive, the third part of my fortune; if she 
is dead, then to her only son and heir, Oliver Engle- 
field. In case he dies before me the third part is to 
revert to my son, Caesar Haling Bruce, and to his heirs 
after him. To Mrs. Giles, also of Norwold, I leave a 
third part of my fortune; the remaining third I leave 
to my son and to his heirs.” There were a few more 
lines of writing relating to various small legacies and 
to an executor, and Elsie saw that the will was prop- 
erly dated and attested by two witnesses, and it was 
but two months old. 

Then Caesar Bruce’s father was no other than Mr. 
Haling, who had cheated Aunt Giles, and who had 
most likely cheated his own sister! 

Oh, Tim, Tim, you did a wonderful thing with- 
out being aware of it,” she cried, “ for Elsie Kennerly 
isn’t a fool, and I don’t expect this will would have 
been found if — if — I had not found it. Anyhow, here 
it is and here it shall stay, and Aunt Giles’ letter, too, 
and Mr. Caesar Bruce may have all the bank notes 
which I expect were intended for mere restitution. 
Never mind, we’ll give them to him freely.” She did 
not care to look at anything more, so with eager fin- 
gers she replaced all the bank notes and the various 
memoranda, but she carefully held the will, the old 
faded card and the note to her aunt, and deliberately 
put them on one side; then she locked the book and 
replaced the key in her pocket. 

All fear and all fatigue were forgotten, and the 
Elsie who now skipped upstairs was a very different 
Elsie from the one who had come down; indeed the lit- 


276 


ARRESTED. 


tie spirit of mischief who had so long deserted its home, 
seemed suddenly to return to it as she clasped her 
treasures. She now looked with utmost scorn upon the 
girl w^ho had promised to become Csesar Bruce’s wife, 
and she wondered how she could have been so fool- 
ish and so wicked. As to thinking of going to sleep, 
that was impossible, and it was only when she noticed 
that wherever she stood little pools of water were 
formed on her carpet, that she remembered that she 
was in truth wet through. 

Necessity thus forced her to bed, but she put all her 
newly-found treasures under her pillow and waited for 
the dawn. With the first ray of sunlight she would get 
up, and go off to Norwold! To think that she had only 
saved herself by one day! 

At this point of her meditation nature reasserted 
itself, and Elsie fell fast asleep, so that it was only 
when Lizzie came in for the second time that she woke 
up, as indeed she well might, for lizzie was sobbing 
bitterly close beside her. 

Oh, Miss Elsie, this day month I must go, and 
indeed if you’ll let me go to-day it’s what I should 
like best. He’s not only rattled his chains, but he’s 
opened the window downstairs, and he’s walked all 
about that room in his nasty wet grave clothes. You 
never saw such a mess as it’s in, and oh. Miss Elsie, 
me and Betty can’t a-bear it no longer. Tain’t fit for 
Christian girls, that it isn’t.” 

Elsie sat up in bed, rubbed her eyes, and then burst 
out laughing. 

It’s all very well for you. Miss Elsie, asleep till 
nine in the morning, and mistress a-having prayers 


WHAT THE KEY UNLOCKED. 277 

without you; but for us poor girls, it’s no laughing 
matter to have to clean up after a ghost.” 

‘‘ Lizzie! how often have I told you not to be so 
silly? Why, I opened the window, and I — I — well, I 
couldn’t sleep, and I went out in the garden and fell 
down on a bed, and — and — I came in again, and — 
and ” 

Oh, Miss Elsie, don’t you try to make me believe 
what isn’t true! Y^ou’ve never done all that; it’s just 
to put us off.” 

Elsie laughed again. 

“ Well, Lizzie, if you don’t believe, look at my 
dressing-gown.” 

In between her sobs Lizzie did as she was bid, and 
was nearly as frightened to find that her young mis- 
tress spoke the truth, as she would have been had it 
been only a lie. 

“ Then, Miss Elsie, all I can say is, that these 
dreadful things have turned your poor head, and no 
wonder! ” 

You think I’m as bad as a ghost! But I’m all 
made of flesh and blood, and I’ll come downstairs as 
quick as greased lightning.” 

After this, poor Lizzie retired downstairs, to con- 
sult with Betty about Miss Elsie’s sudden madness. 

Such a singing, smiling, and generally lively Elsie, 
appeared at the breakfast table, that grannie looked 
up, surprised. 

Well, Elsie, seeing that poor young man is suffer- 
ing the reward of his sins ” 

“ Oh, grannie! don’t doubt him like that! Oliver 
is suffering from the wickedness of his fellow-men! ” 


278 


ARRESTED. 


“ I was only going to say, dear, that you seem very 
merry about it.’’ 

“ Of course; dear Elsie does not believe in his 
guilt,” said Mrs. Giles. 

‘‘ No more do you. Aunt Elizabeth! ” cried Elsie, 
hugging her aunt. You are the dearest, best, sweet- 
est, most believing angel in the world! ” 

My dear, you have put my cap crooked! Not on 

purpose, I know, hut still 

No, darling; but I want to tell you that I don’t 
feel well, and I’m going into Norwold to fetch your 
tonic that cures everything, and that old fox, Jona- 
than, must drive me.” 

My dear child! Are you out of your mind? 
Though it certainly does cure everything.” 

What nonsense you both talk! ” said grannie. 

Elsie doesn’t want a tonic; but it’s strange, Elsie, 
how you do change! Why, yesterday, you were so 
melancholy ” 

“And, to-day, I’m lively? That’s true! You 
know I’m a naught}^, inconsistent girl, and you’ve 
often scolded me, grannie, for this very same sin. 
I’m dying for that tonic.” 

“ You want to meddle in Mr. Englefield’s affairs, 
Elsie! I won’t have you do it! We have had enough 
trouble with him as it is! ” 

“ If you see him, dear,” whispered Aunt Giles, 
“ tell him I’m sure he never did anything that was 
wrong; why, he’s that good and kind, that ” 

“ That you feel as if he were your own son, auntie, 
don’t you? Well, I think 3^011 had better adopt him 
when he comes out of prison. Now, I’m off. I must 


WHAT THE KEY UNLOCKED. 


279 


go to Norwold, grannie, and Jonathan can drive me; 
for you know, dear auntie, that besides the tonic, I left 
some of my things at your house.” 

She disappeared, and the two ladies shook their 
heads over her erratic conduct. 

‘‘ Elsie’s getting very headstrong. When she mar- 
ries Mr. Bruce, she will find that she can’t do as she 
likes,” said Mrs. Kennerly. 

But, indeed, grannie, I’m not so sure that she 
will! She refused his diamonds! ” 

That’s like Elsie; but as to her marrying that 
penniless rascal, young Englefield, that I shall never 
allow.” 

“ Oh, grannie, I’m sure it’s some mistake, for he is 
such a high-minded young man! ” 

I’ve no patience with you, Elizabeth! Why, you 
said that other rascal, Mr. Haling, was high-minded, 
and a saint in disguise.” 

Elsie would brook no contradiction to-day. J ona- 
than did not wish to go to Horwold, for Mr. Bruce had 
left him secret instructions that he wished Miss Ken- 
nerly to have nothing to do with Mr. Englefield or his 
affairs, and Jonathan was tied and bound with Caesar 
Bruce’s gold. It weighed down his conscience as well 
as his pocket, and, altogether, he was in no very amia- 
ble frame of mind. 

‘‘ It’s no use of your going there. Miss Elsie, and so 
early, too; and I’m too busy to-day to go with you, and 
the mare is lame, and Joe’s gone to see after the sheep 

on the downs, and ” 

Then the pony chaise will do. If you can’t 
come. I’ll drive myself, Jonathan.” 


280 


ARRESTED. 


Elsie’s tone was as it had never been before, and 
J onathan yielded. 

Elsie ran upstairs to put on her hat and cloak. She 
looked to see if it became her, and placed a new how at 
the throat. Then she drew out her precious pocket- 
book, and considered deeply. Should she give it to the 
police open or shut? If shut, how could that will have 
fallen out? No; she would open it, and leave the 
hank notes to the mercy of inquisitive people. She 
found her little key, unlocked the book, and threw the 
key far away into the depth of a great cupboard, where 
no one would look for it. Then placing the will in the 
bosom of her dress, she ran downstairs. 

It was her turn now to twist Caesar Bruce round 
her finger. How cruel he had been to her, and how 
wicked to take advantage of her grief. He should not 
he let off easily, and Truth and Justice should win the 
day! 

But even when Truth and Justice walk hand-in- 
hand, it is not always so easy to make them accomplish 
the work which we set them to do. This Elsie dis- 
covered as she tried to fit her ideas together during the 
drive. 

As Jonathan sulkily whipped the old pony, Elsie 
had time to think. A dreadful doubt oppressed her. 
What if those horrid lawyers made her tell how she 
had found the pocket-book? And, besides, it was 
a pity Cassar Bruce would not have to pay the reward! 

‘‘Jonathan,” she said, suddenly, “do you think 
you will earn the hundred pounds which Mr. Bruce 
has offered?” He shook his head, and Elsie an- 
swered: 


THE REPENTANCE OF MRS. TILLY. 281 


“I hope you will! A hundred pounds is a nice 
little nest egg, isn’t it? ” 

Well, yes, it is. Miss Elsie; but luck ain’t turned 
my way.” 

Don’t despair, Jonathan. Perhaps the murderer 
dropped it on the way to Norwold, and if so now is 
your chance.” 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

THE REPENTANCE OF MRS. TILLY. 

As Elsie’s pony carriage passed The Sunbeam the 
unexpected happened. Mrs. Tilly rushed down her 
own white steps and almost stopped the pony by force. 

Oh, Miss Kennerly, you must stop, you must 
come in. I’m that put about and that upset that I 
must relieve my mind, besides which I’m very un- 
easy, and I’m thinking I’m Just a silly woman, which 
I’ve never thought before, and that Tilly’s more wits 
than I ’ave.” 

Elsie could not help smiling. A little thing set 
her off laughing now, and even Mrs. Tilly’s long, lu- 
gubrious face could not wake up her sympathy. 

I’m in a dreadful hurry, Mrs. Tilly. Won’t it 
do if I come in later? Jonathan has most important 
news to communicate to the police, but I really didn’t 
expect to hear you say that your husband had devel- 
oped a brain. The world has indeed turned upside 
down.” 


282 


ARRESTED. 


It ’as, Miss Kennerly, and I don’t know if I am 
on my ’ead or my ’eels.” 

‘"Then I suppose that Tilly’s been doing his 
’ammering better,” and Elsie fairly laughed. 

“ Yes, indeed, miss. Why, he’s been a ’ammering 
a man’s ’ead, and as it’s a deal to do with you, miss, I 
wish you would step in, and as to the p’leece, why, 
they’re that busy a-questioning Tilly that they won’t 
have time to listen to Mr. Hooper. But if I may be 
so bold before you, miss, I do wish to say that he’s 
all wrong about the things he spoke of to me.” 

Jonathan looked very sheepish, and Elsie thought 
that she had better get out of the carriage and give 
the poor woman five minutes’ attention indoors. 

“ Well, Miss Kennerly, I may as well make a clean 
breast of it. I’m not one as won’t own my sins — when 
I’ve got any — and I feel now I’ve done wrong by Mr. 
Englefield.” 

“ Of course you did, you suspected him, and — 
and ” 

“ Yes, miss, I don’t wish to spread a duster over 
my sins. Sarah Tilly isn’t the woman to do that, miss. 
But then Mr. Bruce has such a tongue and such ways 
that he can turn a poor woman round and round till 
she don’t know which is ’eaven or — ’sense me, miss, I 
was going to say a had word, but when you ’as to do 
with the men you forgets yourself. Well, miss, I be- 
gan to sniff a sort of rat when Mr. Bruce, with all his 
fine words, didn’t pay regular as he should. He give 
a lot of trouble, too, and expects me and Tilly to work 
like niggers all day and most all night, and when he 
went away to town, just to settle with his lawyer, as he 


THE REPENTANCE OF MRS. TILLY. 283 


said, well, I turned round and round, and tried to set- 
tle with my common sense. Oh, miss, me and Tilly 
have been a-sighing to get back poor Mr. Englefield, 
and then I says to myself, says I, ‘ Sarah, had you any 
right to take away his character when you knew noth- 
ing but that his shirt sleeve was dirty? ’ Why, Tilly’s 
shirt sleeve is never clean, and yet, miss, it would be 
’ard to ’cuse ’im of murdering any one, and he couldn’t 
do it neither,’ says I, and just when I had said so to 
myself, why, Tilly, he went and nearly did for a 
man! ” 

Dear me!” said Elsie, quickly, ^^not another 
mur ” 

No, no, miss, don’t you be afraid. It’s like this. 
My conscience having begun to work like bread before 
it’s baked, first this way and then that, I says to Tilly 
last night, ^ Tilly,’ says I, ^ I’m going to seek consola- 
tion by conversation with Mrs. Giles’ maid, as ’as 
known me for years, and is a good woman. Now, I’ll 
just run, and don’t you leave the ’ouse, and don’t you 
go for to drown yourself at the “Black Swan,” but keep 
to your ’ammering.’ Well, I leave ’im to go unburden- 
ing of myself to ’Liza, but it took longer than I thought 
for, and it was quite late when I comes ’ome. I goes in 
and I calls out ^ Tilly,’ but the answer was no louder 
than what would come from a flea under seven rugs. 
Then I see a light in the kitchen, and everything up- 
side down there just like a den of thieves. ^ Tilly,’ says 
I again, thinking he’d ’a drunk hisself stark mad, 
and then I hears again a smothered voice from the 
coal ’ole, and I ran there all of a shiver, and I hear ’im 
say: 


19 


284 


ARRESTED. 


^ Bring a light, Sarah, for I’m a ’ammering a fel- 
low’s ’ead.’ 

Well, I fetches a light and opens the door, and I 
sees Tilly a-sitting on something black. ‘ Whatever is 
it? ’ I cries. ‘ It’s a man and a burglar,’ says he, ‘ and 
I’ve tied him down and ’ammered at ’im till you come 
’ome, Sarah, or you never would have took my word 
for it as it wasn’t me as ’ad broke the window. There 
was two on ’em, hut I kep’ this ’ere one, and now you 
may do what you like with ’im.’ Well, Miss Kennerly, 
it was all true as gospel, but Tilly ’ad ’ammered at ’im 
so much I thought he’d never rise again. So I fetched 
the p’leece, and folks ran in, and my poor rooms be- 
came just like a tramp’s lodging-’ouse.” 

Elsie was smothering her smiles as well as she 
could. 

Well, well, you see a man was useful just for 
once, Mrs. Tilly.” 

Yes, miss. I’ll never say nothing ’gainst Tilly 
again, for he eased my mind of its ’eavy burden. 
Would you believe it, miss, that burglar was found 
with Mr. Bruce’s watch on ’im, name and all, and when 
Tilly was a ’ammering at him, he turned king’s evi- 
dence and said as how his mate was the man as had 
done for the old gentleman. They were going to break 
into the Manor ’ouse. Lady Eastley’s, that is, but just 
then Mr. Bruce disturbed them, so they set on ’im and 
this man’s mate nearly did for ’im; of course it wasn’t 
’im as had knocked down the poor gentleman. They 
were hiding their time hiding here, and finding the 
back door open, they had come in. Well, I’m most 
afraid. Miss Elsie, that Tilly had just slipped out to 


THE REPENTANCE OP MRS. TILLY. 285 


the ^ Black Swan ’ for a bit when my back was turned, 
and when he slipped in again, there was the two a-mak- 
ing themselves free with Tilly’s cold pie, and Tilly 
he just took up his pick and he picked! ” 

Elsie was no longer laughing now. She jumped up 
in her excitement, exclaiming: 

“Oh, Mrs. Tilly, is it true? Did they confess? 
Then on all sides Mr. Englefield is proved innocent! ” 
“ Well, miss, the one man got away, but his mate 
confessed for hm, and the p’leece will be sure to find 
the other now; but oh, Miss Kenner ly, I can’t a-for- 
get all I’ve said about that poor young gentleman as 
was always so well-spoken and paid so regular — ^it’s 
me as ’as been the fool, and Tilly he’s been sharper 
than anyone! He just tied up the man and sat on ’im 
till 1 came ’ome.” 

Elsie was crying and laughing at the same time. 
“Oh, he’s proved innocent! How wicked they have 
all been! I must go to the police station at once, because 

” Here the smiles overcame the tears as she said: 

“ Something wonderful happened to me this morn- 
ing. I was coming over to Norwold to find some tonic 
for Aunt Elizabeth, and I saw something on a tuft of 
grass on the down, and I jumped up and went to see, 
and then I called Jonathan, and said I couldn’t make 
out what it was, and would he go and see whilst I 
held the pony? So he did, and what do you think it 
was, Mrs. Tilly? Why, Jonathan’s found poor Mr. 
Bruce’s pocket-book full of bank notes, and so he’s 
won Mr. Caesar Bruce’s offered reward. Isn’t Jona- 
than lucky? — but he feels baddish too for having 
plotted against poor Mr. Englefield.” 


286 


ARRESTED. 


Mrs. Tilly opened her eyes very wide. 

“ Then he never took nothing, miss. Oh, Lor’, 
Lor’, me and Mr. Jonathan as thought ourselves so 
clever over it! Whatever will Mr. Englefield say to us? 
But it was Mr. Bruce as was at the bottom of it all.” 

That’s what I think too now, Mrs. Tilly, and I 
believe we have all been a pack of fools, and some of 
us have been also knaves.” 

“ Well, miss, Tilly asked the burglar when he was 
a-’ammering at him, where was all the gold? And he 
said they ’adn’t got nothing by it, though he guessed 
his mate would get the rope for this nothing, because 
when they was thinking of relieving poor Mr. Bruce 
of his money, the old gentleman hisself popped out of 
the ground and frightened them out of their senses, 
and so they took to their ’eels. ^ Of course,’ says I to 
Tilly, ^ that was the poor natural, Timothy,’ for he’s 
that ugly the ’uman mind can’t think of anything 
uglier — bad enough to turn one inside out, so that it 
makes one think of the old gentleman himself, who 
goeth about, as we know, seeking whom ’e may devour.” 

“ Well, I must go,” cried Elsie, starting up. “ Oh, 
Mrs. Tilly, I shall always admire your husband, what- 
ever you may say against him.” 

“ A man’s a man for a’ that, miss, as the song says, 
and ^ a’ that ’ means a deal of trouble to the poor 
women folk, but still, Tilly’s done his duty this time, 
and I told ’im his victuals’ll be always ready punctual 
for ’im if ’e’ll give up the drink, and ’e says he don’t 
know but what he shall now! ” 

Anyhow, he’ll get the reward, Mrs. Tilly, and he’ll 
richly deserve it; besides, Mr. Caesar Bruce will be 


THE REPENTANCE OP MRS. TILLY. 287 


anxious to behave generously towards the two men 
who discovered his father’s murderer and his father’s 
pocket-book.” 

Elsie slipped down the steps, looking herself like a 
true sunbeam, and soon she was retailing the story to 
Jonathan, adding: 

“ Quick, quick, J onathan, Mrs. Tilly’s news is 
worth having and you are glad to hear it, aren’t you ? 
Mr. Englefield is, you see, proved innocent, as I always 
told you he would be, so that you and Tilly will be the 
heroes of the day.” 

Jonathan Hooper looked more than sheepish as he 
murmured: 

I’m thinking. Miss Elsie, that perhaps I — I— 
have been a little hasty, but Mr. P>ruce he went so quick 
and seemed to hit the nail on the head. I doubt his 
giving me the reward, and it’ll be my own fault. After 
all, it was you, miss, as first saw something on the 
grass.” 

I’ll never mention that to anyone, you may trust 
me, and you really found the pocket-book and you 
found it open. I’m witness to that fact, and I suppose 
the murderer was disturbed a second time as he was 
meddling with the contents; but you see, Jonathan, 
the money is all in that tiny side pocket, so they didn’t 
find it! Five hundred pounds! You can easily claim 
one of the five as your share, and I hope it will help you 
to confess all your evil suspicions of poor Mr. Engle- 
field. You must tell him all that you have told me 
about Mr. Caesar Bruce.” 

Elsie was enjoying the beginning of her triumph, 
that is, the triumph of Oliver. She could blame others, 


288 


ARRESTED. 


but she knew that she too had also much for which to 
blame herself. 

Presently she drew up at the police station. Last 
time she had come there disguised, and she had crept 
in like a thief; now she was as bold as a hungry lioness, 
and she did not mind who saw her. She and J onathan 
could not both enter together, so she told him to drive 
the pony to the “ Black Swan ” stables and to return 
with the pocket-book. 

‘‘ Jonathan thinks that he is remarkably clever,” 
she said to herself, still laughing, “ and he never dis- 
covered my little deceit, nor how I placed the book on 
the tuft of grass ready for his wonderful discovery. A 
nice detective he would make! And now I’m free, free 
as the air! ” 

But Elsie found that law and justice do not skip 
along together as happily as she was doing. Poor Tilly 
and the real culprit were still being questioned and 
cross-questioned by the magistrates who were sitting 
in the upstairs board-room, whilst the policeman stood 
near the sinner, warning him and his captor what to 
say and what not to say, and cautioning them in whis- 
pers, till neither of them felt sure which of them it 
was that had been ’ammering at the other. 

Elsie found that for the moment she was here of 
little account, but she obtained leave to visit Oliver, 
who as yet knew nothing of the turn of events, and 
she was promised that as soon as the magistrates had 
satisfied themselves that the real culprit was before 
them, Mr. Englefield would be released. 

In the passage the little lady raved and spoke her 
mind about the iniquity of the law, but the stolidity of 


THE REPENTANCE OF MRS. TILLY. 289 


the tall policeman who received her ideas about justice 
soon effectually chilled her. 

“ What’s the use of talking to a mountain of official 
cloth? ” she said to herself. “ I will go to Oliver, and 
see if he can understand me.” 

Oliver, having gone through many phases of de- 
spair, was sitting on his plank bed, looking weary and 
hopeless, when suddenly a bright sunbeam entered. 
There was a flutter, a rustle, a tripping of dainty feet, 
and then Elsie Kennerly, all smiles and happiness, 
stood before him. 

He looked at her, hardly understanding why she 
had come, or why she was so joyful. Perhaps, he 
thought bitterly, she had taken kindly to her new posi- 
tion as Caesar Bruce’s betrothed. 

She held out her hands to him, and life returned. 

Oh, Oliver, Oliver, I must tell you quickly. I * 
can’t break the news. It’s all right, and you will be let 
out very soon. They are so stupid, and wicked, and 
dilatory here. The law is the wickedest thing alive. 
Why, they know now perfectly well that you are inno- 
cent, for they have found the man who did it, and 
J onathan, my stupid J onathan, has found the pocket- 
book with all the money in it, and so — and so ” 

Oliver hardly took in the meaning of her words; 
besides, it was not a surprise to him that he was in- 
nocent. 

I daresay they won’t believe that I had nothing to 
do with it,” he said. 

Oh, yes, yes, Oliver. You don’t understand. 
But, of course, you don’t. What can I do to make you 
understand? I have been so very, very unhappy, and 


290 


ARRESTED. 


now I feel as if I could dance all down Norwold High 
Street! Won’t you believe how glad lam?” 

The cloud began to clear off. 

“ Is it true, or are you wishing to console me? ” 

‘‘True! Of course it’s true, and — you must go 
and hear Mrs. Tilly’s story. It is worth hearing, and 
then — oh, Oliver, come to Yule Farm as soon as you 
can, and 

“ Yes, I will. I have much to say to you. I have 
been thinking.” 

“ Don’t think any more. Just come, and grannie 
will be so glad, and Aunt Elizabeth, too, and — she 
never believed you guilty.” 

“ And you, are you glad? ” 

“Me! Well, of course I’m glad. Jonathan has 
won the reward for finding the pocket-book. He’ll 
be glad, too, and Mr. Bruce will be delighted to pay it, 
and — and — no, I won’t tell you anything more.” 

Oliver stooped down a little, and took her hands 
again. 

“ It’s all like a dream, darling. A bad dream, and 
now I am awakening. But even the awakening is 
painful.” 

“ Painful! Oh, no, no; of course not. It is beau- 
tiful. To think that yesterday I was so very, very un- 
happy, and now ” 

There were steps heard in the corridor. The pres- 
ence of the prisoner was required, and Miss Kennerly 
was also to wait, in order to give evidence about the 
finding of the pocket-book. Mr. Caesar Bruce had 
been telegraphed for, in order to identify his father’s 
property. 


THE REPENTANCE OF MRS. TILLY. 291 


Elsie was hurried off, and she had no chance of say- 
ing another word to Oliver. She wished that he did 
not look so sad, and that he would believe her now, 
but — well, Caesar Bruce was coming back, and he 
would find the scene changed entirely. 

I was in his power yesterday; yes, entirely in his 
power, and now I can snap my finger at him. But I 
have reserved a last little rod for his deceitful back. 
However, I shall keep my own counsel, and I shall not 
let out where I found the pocket-book, or how I came 
into possession of those papers. The book being found 
open, some papers may very easily have dropped out of 
it, and there is no reason at all why I should have 
picked them up, whilst there is every reason why Caesar 
Bruce should burn them.” 

Elsie felt ready to meet all the magistrates and 
lawyers in England at this moment, and when she was 
ushered into a large, bare room where the two magis- 
trates and several lawyers were seated, and where J ona- 
than was giving evidence about the finding of the 
book, Elsie put on the most demure and innocent look 
which she could call up, and prepared to give her ac- 
count of the discovery. 

On the table, in front of the most solemn magis- 
trate, who was very deaf, lay the pocket-book. 

It must still be smelling of earth,” said Elsie, to 
herself, so that is as it should be.” And when her 
name was called out, she stepped forward with alacrity. 


292 


ARRESTED. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

MRS. GILES FINDS EXCUSES. 

Whatever can have happened to Elsie! ” ex- 
claimed grannie, interrupting Aunt Elizabeth in her 
reading aloud. “ Why, the child went off at ten 
o’clock and now it is nearly tea-time.” 

I’ve been thinking of it too,” said Aunt Eliza- 
beth. She only went to fetch that bottle of tonic.” 

‘‘I wish she was not so much interested in all 
these sad events,” said grannie, but I’ll tell you a 
secret, Elizabeth. Mr. Bruce confided to me that he 
was coming to-morrow to propose to dear Elsie. He 
is very much in love with her, as you see by his pres- 
ent of those lovely diamonds, but Elsie is too fond of 
her owm way. I fear she is a coquette, though I have 
often shown her the evil of her ways.” 

“ Elsie has always some good reason for what she 
does, I’m sure. I thought she was very fond of 
Mr. Englefield, but, of course, as he is in prison, 
poor gentleman, he can’t marry! Prisons are such 
uncomfortable places I’ve heard, dear, that I 
don’t think anyone ought to be kept there very 
long.” 

“ Your Mr. Haling should have had a taste of it 
years ago! I fear there is no chance of his ever think- 
ing better of his evil ways.” 

Oh, no, dear; but I hope he’s well and happy. 
He was very much obliged to me, he said, for signing 
a good many papers, and then he was so sorry that 


MRS. GILES FINDS EXCUSES. 


293 


there was so little saved out of my dear husband’s 
fortune.” 

Humph! I think, Elizabeth, that you were a 
fool. However, you are now too old to change or to 
be changed. How, Elsie is young enough to be led 
into the right path, and Mr. Caesar Bruce will make 
her an excellent husband. He is rich, good-looking', 
devoted to the dear child, and I am sure from what 
he said to me that he would be delighted to become 
a country gentleman and to live at Yule Farm.” 

“ How nice of him! Of course he would never 
get tired of this sweet place if dear Rosebud was al- 
ways by his side. Well, that is all happily settled 
when Elsie says ‘ Yes.’ I am rather sorry for that 
kind Mr. Roach, and that nice Mr. Englefield, aren’t 
you, grannie? But of course a woman can’t marry 
three husbands.” 

Grannie gave a little impatient “ Humph! ” for 
really Mrs. Giles’ remarks sometimes annoyed her 
by their simplicity and unworldliness. Happily, an 
amiable quarrel between the two ladies was avoided 
by the sound of wheels, and the trot of the pony 
driven at an unusual speed. The two old ladies 
started up, and Aunt Giles exclaimed: 

“There she is! but, oh dear! where is Jonathan 
Hooper? Do you think he has dropped out of the 
carriage? Hot on purpose, of course, but by acci- 
dent.” 

In another moment there was a little whirlwind 
in the passage and Elsie, pale, but smiling, ran into 
the parlour. 

“ Oh, darling grannie, and dear auntie, guess the 


294 


ARRESTED. 


news! Oh, yon can’t, yon never will! Jonathan and 
Tilly have won a hundred pounds each! Jonathan 
has fonnd poor Mr. Brnce’s pocket-book, and Tilly has 
found his murderer. Mr. Engletield is innocent, as 
we all knew, and he is let ont. I expect he will come 
here. I didn’t see him again, bnt I left word that he 
was to come as soon as possible and spend the even- 
ing with ns, jnst like old times. Yon will like to 
congratnlate him, won’t yon?” 

Elsie! Elsie, yon take my breath away! ” ex- 
claimed grannie, not as mnch pleased as Elsie hoped; 
‘^and does that kind Mr. Caesar Brnce know?” 

Yes. I haven’t seen him, bnt I expect he will 
be coming ronnd too, and Jonathan has stayed be- 
hind on bnsiness with the police. I wouldn’t wait any 
longer, knowing yon wonld be anxions, and oh, gran- 
nie, I am so happy.” 

Elsie began hngging the two old ladies in tnrns 
till they begged for mercy. 

It’s all so marvellous that I can’t nnderstand it! 
Bnt has somebody explained abont Mr. Englefield’s 
sndden riches?” 

“ Well, no, that was not their bnsiness. Only, of 
conrse, we are very glad that he shonld be rich and 
— There, I can’t tell yon anything more, for I’m 
dying of hnnger; I’ve not tasted a monthfnl since 
breakfast.” 

Annt Elizabeth smiled and nodded, saying: 

Dear me, dear me, Rosebnd! Yon are jnst like 
yonrself again. I am glad, I really am. Yon haven’t 
been like yonr old self a long time, bnt now it is a 
pleasure to see yon so hasty again. Bnt did yon say, 


MRS. GILES FINDS EXCUSES. 


295 


dear, that all the young men were coming this even- 
ing? If so, Betty ought to know, for they will want 
a great deal to eat. Men do eat so much. It always 
does please me so much to see it, though it also sur- 
prises me. Have you seen Mrs. Tilly? You don’t 
mean to say that her poor husband has won a hun- 
dred pounds! Well, well, I always told her that he 
wasn’t so foolish as she thought him.” 

Tea was indeed a cheerful meal to-day. Elsie was 
in high spirits, and talked and laughed as she had 
not done since that dreadful evening when Oliver had 
left her, but in truth she was not the same Elsie as 
she had been then, but a nobler, better, and more 
thoughtful woman, because it is only through suffer- 
ing that we attain to perfection. 

“ Since you were out, Elsie, poor Mr. Simson has 
called to tell you that he very much fears that Timo- 
thy will never lose his wandering habits. Yesterdaj^ 
he escaped from his cottage after his wife had locked 
him up, and the excuse he gave was that Miss Elsie 
and Mr. Englefield wanted him and he must go. I 
am sure that some day he will meet his end during 
his nocturnal wanderings.” 

Elsie blushed, and then hid her blushes in her 
teacup. She felt a little afraid of Caesar Bruce’s visit. 
Not that she was afraid now of having to say Yes,” 
but she felt sure that he would indeed be angry at the 
failure of his plans. She had left Norwold just be- 
fore he came out of the court, having no wish to meet 
him at that moment, but she had ascertained that the 
evidence had caused Oliver’s immediate release. 

But I have another little rod for his back,” said 


296 


ARRESTED. 


Elsie, though I shall not use it immediately. I 
feel ready for the fight now, but to think how easily I 
gave in! I shall never, never forgive myself. Oliver 
has the right to reproach me, only he is too good 
and noble to do it. Oh, Oliver, Oliver! why didn’t 
I 

She paused in her meditation and then said aloud: 

Auntie, dear, come into the garden with me. 
It is quite a nice evening, and I have something to 
show you.” 

Mrs. Giles took Elsie’s arm and felt quite proud 
to be led out to the garden gate. She noticed that 
Elsie looked down the road very often, and the old 
lady drew her own conclusions, for she was very acute 
about love matters. 

Well, what is it you want to say to me, dear 
Rosebud? But first, my child, tell me which of those 
nice young men who are coming here will be the lucky 
man? Your grannie does so much hope to hear that 
that handsome Mr. Bruce will carry off the prize! 
You ought to wear that diamond brooch so as to show 
him you appreciate his generosity.” 

I don’t like diamonds. Aunt Elizabethj neither 
do I want to marry a rich man. I am going to own 
myself a disciple of Timothy. After all he, poor fool! 
is the only sensible man I know. He hates the sight 
of gold.” 

But if one has money one can do much for 
others, dear.” 

You would, Aunt Elizabeth, and that is why you 
ought to be rich! I want to tell you a piece of news 
which concerns you. Mr. Bruce’s pocket-book was 


MRS. GILES FINDS EXCUSES. 297 

found open, but the bank notes were safe. Five hun- 
dred pounds, and no one stole them! ” 

“ I always said everybody was honest, didn’t I, 
dear? ” 

“ Yes, and you must be right — with a few excep- 
tions. Anyhow, I think some things must have 
dropped out of that book, for I — I picked up a note 
addressed to you, and I think it is in old Mr. Bruce’s 
handwriting.” 

‘‘ How do you know that, dear? Well, you are 
clever, but you did not know him! ” 

“ Oh, well — I mean that it is like some of his 
handwriting which I have seen. Anyhow, here is the 
note, but you must promise to let me read it.” 

Of course. Rosebud, I have no secrets. If I 
had I could not keep them.” 

Elsie handed her the note. 

But I do want you to say nothing to grannie 
about the contents of this note till to-morrow evening.” 

How strange. Oh, dear me, Elsie, you are just 
like yourself. To please you, dear. I’ll promise — if 
you don’t think grannie would mind.” 

Ignorance is bliss! How open your note — I’m 
like Timothy, and I feel that it has to do with money.” 

Mrs. Giles opened the letter, and for some minutes 
she could not take in the sense of the words, but 
happily her niece was looking over her shoulder and 
helped her to decipher the words and the meaning. 

^^Dear Mrs. Giles, — 

In case you are not at home when I call upon 
you to-morrow, I shall leave these few words to be 


298 


ARRESTED. 


delivered to you. Of late I have suffered some annoy- 
ance from the recurrence of an idea that at the death 
of your lamented husband all that was- due to you 
did not, through some unexplained cause, reach your 
hands. I have, I hope, rectified all such mistakes by 
remembering you in my will, hut as I am still a strong 
man, I should like you to accept £250, paid yearly, 
hoping that this small increase of your income may 
not he displeasing to you. Pray do not thank me, 
hut return the enclosed receipt signed, and at this 
date next year you will receive the same sum. 

Believe me. 

Yours faithfully, 

^^Henky (Haling) Bkuce.” 

P. S. — I have for many years dropped the name 
of Haling, and now call myself Henry Bruce, but you 
will know me under the old signature.” 

Mrs. Giles sat down on the garden seat trying to 
collect her scattered thoughts. 

“ Well, dear, that was most kind and generous of 
him, wasn’t it? — only the money is not here, so I 
need not send a receipt, need I? And then I forgot 
that the poor gentleman is in heaven, and needs 
neither money nor receipt. But to think that Mr. 
Caesar Bruce is the son of my husband’s old partner! 
It is wonderful, indeed, and makes me take a great in- 
terest in him.” 

“ But don’t you see, auntie, that there is, or that 
there was meant to be, a restitution? ” 

^^Was it really? Well, grannie will be pleased! 


MRS. GILES FINDS EXCUSES. 


299 


She always said something of the kind, and I contra- 
dicted her. It shows, Elsie, how wrong I have been 
to hold to my own opinion against those who knew 
better. You see your grannie was right, and Mr. 
Haling was right, and I was the only one who was 
wrong. Anyhow, dear, there is nothing here in the 
shape of money 

Elsie smiled and kissed her aunt. It was no use 
trying to make her worldly or uncharitable, and as 
to trying to conjure up a feeling of revenge — it did 
not exist in the old lady’s heart! 

But, my dear aunt, though the hank notes are 
not with this letter, they were in Mr. Bruce’s pocket- 
book, and I think this note will be legal. In any 
case you see that he says you are remembered in his 
will! ” 

So he does; but perhaps, dear, it was never 
made, seeing he died so suddenly, and then it may 
be lost. No, dear, I shall not count on a dead man’s 
leavings. I think it shows very little respect for our 
fellow-creatures when we do that.” 

Anyhow, give me this note. Mr. Caesar Bruce 
will like to see his father’s last words.” Elsie had, it 
must be confessed, to follow a little path of deceit in 
dealing wdth her aunt! 

So he will, dear. Pray keep it, and you will tell 
me when I may tell grannie that she was right, but 
still, you see Mr. Bruce says it was an unexplained 
cause, that makes it all right.” 

What’s the difference between ^ an unexplained 
cause’ and ^a cause not explained,’ auntie? Now, 
I won’t tease you any more, for I have delivered 
20 


300 


ARRESTED. 


my soul of its secret and my pocket of your let- 
ter.” 

“You are a kind girl, dear, and I shall tell Mr. 

Bruce that if he wins you ” 

“ Tell him nothing of the sort, dear auntie, be- 
cause, there — I’ll tell you a little secret quite honest- 
like — I shall marry Oliver Englefield, if — ^if he will 
have me.” 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

RENUNCIATION. 

Whilst Elsie was trying in vain to inspire Mrs. 
Qiles with uncharitable thoughts, a lonely figure was 
walking on the downs in the direction of Yule vil- 
lage. Mental depression was expressed on every line 
of the face and figure, and there seemed to be no elas- 
ticity in the step, and in truth Oliver Englefield was 
hopeless. Life seemed to offer nothing to him, and 
he had walked over from Norwold to make a last, re- 
nunciation and then a last farewell. It was a grey 
evening, a slight mist hovered about the low grounds, 
and looked from above like a white scarf held up by 
invisible hands. His long walk from Nonvoid, how- 
ever, had done him good, and as he neared the vil- 
lage, having avoided Yule Farm, a sigh of relief es- 
caped his lips. 

“ After all,” thought he, “ I am young and strong, 
and God must have honest work somewhere for me 


RENUNCIATION. 


301 


to do. I have learnt one lesson which I shall never 
forget. I wanted to be rich, I cursed God in my 
heart, and yet there are still many blessings left to 
me.^’ 

He paused and straightened himself. He was a 
man in the possession of health and strength, with 
perfect limbs and a clear mind. Was it his mother’s 
voice which he heard sounding in his ears? 

I have smitten you with blasting and mildew — 
yet have ye not returned unto me, saith the Lord.” 
Once he had heard a sermon preached on that text, 
and he had never understood it as he did now. God 
had smitten him in loving-kindness, not in anger. 
He had given him his desire of riches, and then He 
had showed him that riches cannot make a man 
happy, and that what he has desired may even drag 
him down to his destruction. Then came the echo 
of more hopeful words. 

Thou wilt cast all their sins into the depths of 
the sea.” 

These words rose before his mind now as he stood 
fronting the grey ocean whose waves were dashing 
themselves upon the rocks below him, and were fill- 
ing the cove of the Spanish Grave with white foam. 

Even the poor fool could have taught me a lesson 
if I had listened to him, but it’s not too late. I have 
hands, and there are lands beyond the seas wanting 
men who can work, and I will go there and try in 
future to walk humbly and to play the man. I fan- 
cied myself worthy of love and worthy of Elsie, and 
she has taught me that I am not to be compared with 
her. She was willing to sacrifice herself for me with- 


302 


ARRESTED. 


out a thought for herself, but all events she is free 
now, and she shall not he troubled any longer with 
nay unmanly sorrow. The red fire has at least burnt 
out the sin.^’ As he spoke, and as if the former scene 
was going to repeat itself, he saw once again the gro- 
tesque figure of Timothy appearing above the edge 
of the cliffs. Oliver had come in quest of him, and 
he was glad. 

Timothy hurried towards him as if he too were 
expecting him. 

“ Oh, Mr. Englefield, I knew you were coming. 
They have let you out of that place. Miss Elsie told 
me, and I couldn’t make it out at first, hut I thought 
and thought till I understood what she wanted.” 

“What did you tell her, Timothy? But first let 
me go down with you to the shore. I want to see that 
place once again.” 

“ No, no, Mr. Englefield. The red fire hurt you, 
it burnt, I told you that it would, you must not go 
near it again. Listen, Mr. Englefield, I shall never 
dig for it again. It hurts people, and Miss Elsie says 
that — what was it I told her? About the poor gentle- 
man’s book. It had red fire in it too, and I buried 
it. It was on the same night that you left me. But 
I told you it would hurt you, didn’t I, Mr. Engle- 
field? ” 

“ I begin now to see some light upon all this mis- 
take. How strange, hut wait, Timothy, see, I have 
brought you this piece of paper. It represents what 
you gave me. I return it to you. Give your red fire 
to someone else, or better still, give it to those who are 
so often shipwrecked upon this desolate shore,” 


RENUNCIATION. 


303 


Timothy looked at the paper and shook his head. 

I canT touch it, Mr. Englefield. Do what you 
like with it, hut you know that I canT look at it.” 

Then, Timothy, I will give it in your name to 
endow a Norwold life-boat for all time. The money 
shall save men’s bodies instead of devouring their 
souls. Shall I do that ? ” 

Timothy nodded assent, but in truth he would 
have assented to anything so that the money should 
not come near him. He could not really follow at all 
Oliver’s reasoning. 

“ And now, Timothy, I want to thank you. You 
must have helped Miss Elsie to obtain my release.” 

Timothy nodded and smiled happily as he said: 

Miss Elsie is good, very good, Mr. Englefield. 
She is never angry with me. When she touches my 
hand, I feel different and all the pain goes away.” 

My poor fellow, and there are many who are 
cruel and unkind to you.” 

Timothy came nearer and whispered: 

“ Yes, they want to shut me up as they did you, 
Mr. Englefield, and yet I never touch the red fire, 
you know I don’t. But Miss Elsie is my friend, she 
won’t let them shut me up, will she? You will tell 
her, I know that she will do what you ask her.” 

“ I will indeed. Yo one shall touch you, Timothy, 
if she can help it. I will tell her before I leave this 
place for ever. But I want to ask you one thing. Do 
you remember you have made me swear not to reveal 
about the treasure and the cave? I swore solemnly 
and I kept that oath, and I would have gone to prison 
for a long time rather than break it, and to have got 


304 


ARRESTED. 


yon into tronble, but now that it is all over, release 
me, Timothy? I only want to tell JkEss Elsie how it 
was that I got the gold.” 

Timothy was silent for a moment, and then he 
came still closer to Oliver and put his hand on the 
tall man’s arm, bnt Oliver now no longer shrank from 
the misshapen natural; on the contrary, to him it 
seemed as if the purest child-mind lived within this 
distorted body. 

“ Yes, Mr. Englefield, you may tell her, only her. 
She is good, she would not tell others. If the world 
knew all the bad men would come to my cave, and 
they would drive me away and dig and dig for the red 
tire, and perhaps they might kill each other for it. 
But when I am dead you may tell them, but tell 
them, too, how it burns.” 

‘‘ Thank you, Timothy. I will tell her and no one 
else till you are dead. I am a beggar now, and my 
promises are worth so little, or I would say as long as 
I live, but I will say as long as Miss Elsie lives, you 
shall never want for a meal or shelter when you re- 
quire it, Tim. I promise that faithfully in her name.” 

Timothy laughed like a child. His mind seemed - 
to take in that he was safe in the future, and he began 
w’alking in front of Oliver, at the same time beckon- 
ing him to follow. 

“ Where are you going, Tim ? ” said Oliver gently. 

“ To see Miss Elsie. Come. She wants you. I 
know she does, and you will tell her that I will never 
give away the red fire again. It was wrong of me 
to give it to you, because I knew it was bad and you 
didnT know. You wouldn’t believe it.” And Oliver 


RENUNCIATION. 305 

followed him, feeling strangely happy, and free, and 
patient. 

“ What hath the wise man more than the fool ? 
he repeated to himself, and what have I more than 
Timothy? ” 

AVhen they reached the lane leading to the farm, 
Timothy stopped short. 

“ Go alone, Mr. Englefield. ITl wait here. The 
bad man is coming, I can hear him. Miss Elsie won’t 
ask him for anything now, will she? ” 

“ No, no, Timothy, she is quite free, quite free,” 
and Oliver went on alone, not altogether sorry that 
Timothy had changed his purpose. 

As he approached the front door all the past 
strange history rushed back to his mind, and with this 
the sense of unreality returned, but he pulled himself 
together, he must be a man, and he must go through 
with his duty. When Lizzie opened the door, the 
man who stood before her was no longer the im- 
petuous, headstrong Oliver who had questioned her 
on that fatal night, but a humbled, self-distrusting 
man, ready to face bravely a blank future. 

Oh, Mr. Englefield, Miss Elsie said you would 
come, and I was to show you into the dining-room. 
Mr. Simson’s coming in presently.” 

Oliver even smiled at the mention of the tutor’s 
name. He no longer fancied that Elsie was in love 
with him, but next he remembered with shame how 
abjectly rude he had been to the worthy fellow at 
their last meeting. 

He did not have to wait long alone. In another 
moment he heard Elsie’s tripping footsteps, and then 


306 


ARRESTED. 


she ran into the room laughing merrily. There was 
no light on the table, and the grey gloom was creep- 
ing in apace. He held out his hand, and he even re- 
tained hers, but his face was gentle and- brave as he 
said: 

I have come to say goodbye, dear Elsie.” 

Goodbye! Well, that is strange when you have 
not even said how do you do! ” 

Her soft laughter rang through the room, and 
added a little to his unhappiness, hut he would not 
show her this. 

“ I want you to listen to a story. It is very short. 
I am allowed to tell you now, hut only you, and then 
when you have heard it you will let me go, and wish 
me God speed.” 

Of course I will! You don’t think Yule Farm 
is another unjust prison, do you?” There seemed 
to be no sadness in her tone. Perhaps, good as She 
was, he thought she was incapable of understanding 
the depth of his sadness. 

I won’t refer to what we both know, only I 
wish to ask your pardon for my wicked impatience, 
rudeness, and distrust. I rushed away from here, 
determined that I would only return when I could 
offer you riches as well as love. I cursed my fate and 
my poverty. God heard me, and in His anger at 
my wicked impatience He sent me the gold I cov- 
eted.” 

Oh, dear Oliver, that is the mystery which you 
wouldn’t reveal! If only you could have explained 
it sooner.” 

I could not — I had sworn to keep the secret 


RENUNCIATION. 


307 


faithfully. Now I am released, but I may only tell 
you. I will not ask you to keep it secret, because I 
know that you will do so. Timothy, as you have al- 
ready guessed, was the instrument of God’s mercy, 
for I can see now that even God’s punishments are 
sent in mercy — still, I won’t hide from you that be- 
fore I recognized this I passed through the valley of 
the shadow of death.” Elsie had sat down now with 
her back to the fading light. Two tears fell slowly 
from her eyes, but she did not let Oliver see them. 

Poor Oliver! ” she whispered softly, and she 
placed her hand on the arm of the chair. 

He did not seem to hear, but continued: 

Now the light has returned, but one of my great- 
est trials was hiding it all from you. That night 
Timothy met me, and made me a proposal, which 
to me sounded merely like the mad idea of a madder 
brain. He said that he could make me rich! Was 
not that the echo of my own intense desire? I fol- 
lowed him. Down, down we went, sliding down the 
sheer face of the cliff, regardless of black mud and of 
rocky projections, till at last we found ourselves in 
the Spaniard’s cave. I had never been there before. 
It is, as you know, a place shunned by the common 
people. By a curious coincidence you found my ring 
there. I dropped it on that night. Having reached 
the spot, Timothy told me to dig down in a certain 
place — I can tell you that I worked with a will, 
though still doubting his veracity. But I proved 
that his words were true, and no mere baseless fabric 
of his brain. You must have heard the old story 
of the shipwreck of the Spanish ship laden with treas- 


308 


ARRESTED. 


lire. The legend is true. At long intervals coins 
are found there, rarely now, for the sand of centuries 
has hidden it, and still more rarely a golden bar is 
picked up. I have since found out that the last dis- 
covered about there was in the year 1691. The mys- 
tery remains, though the real facts have been forgot- 
ten. But Timothy had discovered another golden 
bar, and with his horror of the very sight of gold, he 
could only rebury it. He argued out, however, in his 
poor brain, that the dead Spaniards could not claim 
it, and that he was at liberty to dispose of it as he 
liked. In my mad desire to be rich I agreed with him. 
It was robbing no one; it was merely a stroke of luck 
which fell to the lot of few men. I accepted it. I 
cast all other thoughts to the wind, threw up my em- 
ployment at the bank, and hastened to London with 
my treasure. It was not difficult to turn the pure 
gold into coin. The amount — but what matters now, 
Elsie? — you know the rest. God allowed a curious 
conjunction of misfortunes to overturn my projects, 
and the innocent suffered for the guilty.” 

How strange! But how could anyone guess such 
a solution to the mystery?” exclaimed Elsie. “Dear 
Oliver, you did it all for me.” 

For you I ought not to have had base thoughts. 
The reason lay deeper even than my love for you. I 
was tired of my uneventful life, tired of poverty — no, 
in God’s sight, I was not innocent. But listen only 
one instant more, Elsie. I have renounced this 
money. It shall all go to founding a life-boat at 
Norwold. I will not touch another penny of it, and I 
have come to tell you so.” 


RENUNCIATION. 


309 


. I never cared really about riches, dear Oliver,” 
she whispered. 

“ More than that, I am penniless and without any 
position. In going after the gold I lost my honest 
labour. Now nothing remains for me but to go to a 
foreign land, and there to try to work honestly, but, 
oh, my darling, it may be years before I can return, 
and so you must be free. I cannot help losing you, 
I cannot free myself of that. I do not wish to do so, 
but I hope the selfish part of my love has all been 
burnt out of me by Timothy’s red fire. I have prayed 
God that it may be purified in this furnace of 
affliction. That is all I have to say — except, Elsie, 
except — let me say God bless you, my darling. 
God bless you and reward you for your generous 
love.” 

Elsie started up, and a little sob broke the still- 
ness which followed. 

“ Oh! Oliver, God has blessed me in giving me 
your love.” Her head was on his shoulder, and for 
one instant they were as if in heaven. Then Oliver 
gently disengaged himself. 

Darling, don’t make it harder for me to leave 

you.” 

But you have made such a long confession that 
I ought to make mine — I want to tell you ” 

There was a ring at the door, and they both started 
apart as if they had been criminals. Then Elsie’s 
high spirits returned suddenly. 

Oh,, Oliver, it’s Mr. Caesar Bruce, I heard his 
dogcart. Do me one favour, come to see him in the 
drawing-room. I want as many persons as possible 


310 


ARRESTED. 


to support me, because I think that he will make me 
an offer, and you will hear me reject him.’’ 

But — think, Elsie, he is rich, good-looking, 
he would ” 

You are indeed changed, Oliver! Well, never 
mind, come and listen. It concerns you. But I’ll 
promise you one thing, that is, that for your sake I 
will be merciful to him.” 

For my sake! ” 

Yes. Now come; Lizzie has shown him in. I 
only hope poor Alfred Roach w^on’t come, too,” and 
again she laughed happily. 

With Elsie’s hand in his, Oliver could not alto- 
gether despair, and when she paused in the passage, 
he too smiled at her words, for they could have helped 
him, if necessary, to face the world. 

“ Listen, Oliver, if you go away I’ll wait till you 
come back! I won’t ffirt too much when you are gone 
else — ^but still will you mind just proposing to me — 
quick, here, as I can’t do that myself — formally I 
mean! ” 

Formally — oh! Elsie, do you mean it? ” 

“ Why, of course, you stupid fellow, I always 
meant it! ” 

“ What can I say? No, no, you must be free.” 

“ Say — ‘ Miss Elsie Kennerly, I beg to offer you 
my hand and my heart.’ ” 

“ Oh, I can’t say that, Elsie, my darling. Will you 
some day put up with the most worthless fellow on 
earth? ” 

I will,” said Elsie, but give me your ring, for 
you know that is part of the formality! ” 


RENUNCIATION. 


311 


So just in that passage where they had parted in 
anger on that never-to-be-forgotten evening, they 
plighted their troth in a very hasty manner. Then 
Elsie’s high spirits returned in somewhat alarming 
proportion, for she was all smiles as she entered the 
room, followed by Oliver. Anyone who knew her well 
would have seen that mischief lurked in the glance 
of her bright eyes. 

‘‘Mr. Bruce! there you are. I knew you would 
come, and I knew you would indeed he glad to see 
Mr. Oliver Englefield. It was a most unfortunate 
mistake which caused you to suspect him! Gran- 
nie, Aunt Elizabeth, do congratulate Mr. Engle- 
field.” 

Oliver took his cue from Elsie. He quietly went 
round and shook hands with the old ladies and bowed 
to his enemy, whose instinct told him that he was 
worsted, but who wished to make one last desperate 
stand. 

“ Indeed, Mr. Englefield, I have hastened here to 
inform Miss Kennerly of your release. I knew that 
she would be glad, but I must own that appearances 
were against you.” 

“ They were much against me,” said Oliver, 
gently; “ only my friends could he expected to believe 
in me, but pray let us leave this unpleasant subject.” 

“ I came down from town at once when I received 
the telegram, though I was up to the ears in legal 
business with my lawyer. My father’s unfortunate 
death has made ” 

“ Ah! yes, indeed,” chimed in Mrs. Giles; “ when 
my poor husband died suddenly, his affairs were all 


312 


ARRESTED. 


so complicated that I never made anything of them, 
but that was years ago.” 

And his partner, Mr. Haling, said you were quite 
poor, didn’t he, auntie? And, fancy, Mr. Bruce, we 
have found out lately that he was not quite honest.” 

Caesar looked quickly at Elsie, who, however, never 
moved a muscle. He himself could not prevent the 
colour rushing to his cheeks. Was it possible that 
Mrs. Giles was one of the women to whom his father 
had desired to make restitution? If so, this fact must 
be kept hidden at any price. 

“ I understand so little of business,” he said, 
casually, that I told my lawyer, Mr. Lacon, that I 
should leave myself entirely in his hands.” 

That will save you a great deal of trouble,” said 
Mrs. Giles. “I left it all in Mr. Haling’s hands.” 
Elsie looked up at Caesar and smiled. 

“ My aunt is so trusting that she believes in every- 
body. My poor uncle left no will, and this made it 
doubly difficult for her to understand business.” 

“ I am sorry to say that my father also died intes- 
tate.” 

And he a lawyer! Oh, Mr. Bruce, I think the 
will may have been in that pocket-book. Have you 
looked? ” 

‘‘ Most carefully, for his old servants have been 
expecting handsome legacies, and they have been 
anxious to know.” 

Gradually, Elsie had drawn Caesar Bruce into a 
corner of the pretty sitting room, whilst Oliver had 
gone to talk to Mrs. Giles. 

Caesar’s hopes rose slightly. — 


RENUNCIATION. 


313 


Did you get my small parcel, Miss Kennerly? ” 
he asked in a tender tone of voice. 

^^The diamonds! Indeed I did, but grannie was 
shocked to see me handling such valuable things sent 
by a stranger! ” 

stranger! Elsie, what does this mean? I 
have returned to claim you, to 

“ To claim the diamonds, Mr. Bruce. By the 
way, a few papers fell out from your recovered pocket- 
book, and I — I noticed what was written on one or 
two of them. One card had the name of Mr. Haling 
Bruce. Do you happen to know if — ^if your father 
could have been connected with Aunt Giles’ Mr. Hal- 
ing? ” 

‘‘I am sure that was impossible. Miss Kennerly. 
You must let me remind you that you have just ac- 
cused that Mr. Haling of dishonesty, and that ” 

Have I ? Indeed, if I have done so, it was only 
that my aunt has received a note addressed to her by 
Mr. Haling Bruce. It has been picked up and deliv- 
ered to her.” 

Caesar’s feelings can be more easily imagined than 
expressed. Anyhow he must, thought he, put on the 
mask of innocence, and, happily, his father had left 
no will. Caesar had honestly sought for one in every 
conceivable spot, and Mr. Lacon knew nothing of a 
will. 

“ Indeed, you shock me and surprise me. It is not 
possible, but I will look into the matter. What did 
my father say? May I see the note? ” 

I doubt my aunt letting you see it. She is so 
charitable that she will not believe, even now, that 


314 


ARBESTED. 


she was robbed. By the way, do you know that the 
man whom you nearly unjustly convicted of crime is 
your cousin?” 

My cousin! Impossible! How? What are 

these riddles, or are you trying to ” 

‘^No, it is true. That is also on your father’s 
testimony. Mrs. Englefield was, it appears, a Miss 
Haling.” 

My aunt! I assure you I have never heard of 
her. My father ” 

Had quarrelled with his sister, so it is not strange 
that you know nothing. Indeed, Mr. Englefield is as 
equally ignorant. But it is odd, isn’t it? ” And Elsie 
laughed softly and merrily. At this moment Caesar 
Bruce could have strangled her. She had beaten him 
all along the line. 

But Elsie had — alas for Caesar! — kept her most 
stinging rod for the end. 

Anyhow, I do feel proud of having discovered 
the relationship, for now you will really believe in 
his innocence, blood being thicker than water! ” 
Caesar looked across to where Oliver was sitting 
talking to Mrs. Giles, and there was a gleam of hatred 
in his eyes. Elsie noticed it. How thoroughly Caesar 
had unmasked himself. In her mind there was no 
longer any doubt about his character. 

You are right. If only my father had known it 
before his death, I feel sure ” 

That he would have made restitution? ” 

“ Yes, I even heard him use the word,” said 
Caesar, falling into the trap she laid. 

Did you really? Are you certain of this?’- 


RENUNCIATION. 


315 


Quite sure. He had, I know, been wishing to 
find his only sister and her son.” 

She is dead, hut perhaps you will fulfil your 
father’s wishes.” To herself Elsie said: will give 

him this one chance of showing some mercy.” 

Caesar shrugged his shoulders. 

Had he left a will, that would have been easy, 
but what can I do? I have many obligations. If 

one begins with one ” 

But Mr. Englefield is left a beggar, and has lost 
his position in the bank.” 

Again Caesar shrugged his shoulders. 

That has nothing to do with me. As you make 
your bed, so you must lie on it. A young man of his 
strength and energy will easily find work.” 

I have heard that it is difficult. However, Mr. 
Englefield is going to emigrate.” 

‘^Ah! the best thing he can do.” 

Unless some good opening presents itself here. 
Strangely enough, he will inherit some money, hut I 
do not know how much.” 

" Ah! indeed, from his mother? ” 

No, from his uncle.” 

“His uncle! An Englefield relation? But, in- 
deed, why do I ask? His affairs are nothing to me.” 

“ Strangely enough, they have much to do with 

you. It is under your father^s will that he 

Caesar started up. 

“That is a lie — excuse me — my father left no 
will.” 

“ One has been found. That, too, dropped from 
the pocket-book. By the way, Jonathan is so de- 
21 


316 


ARRESTED. 


lighted at winning the hundred pounds you offered, 
and so is Mr. Tilly.’^ 

Caesar’s face turned a livid hue. 

A will was found? Impossible! Have you got 
it, let me see it.” 

Elsie smiled as she said to herself: I’m not such 
a fool.” 

“ I am afraid I can only tell you what I — 1 have 
heard. The two witnesses are two Mr. Sherlocks, 
honest lawyers, who will prove it. They will exam- 
ine it.” 

She had but sent it that evening. 

And the original?” 

‘^I must ask Jonathan to-morrow if he knows 
where it is. It was short and so little like a will, that 
it was read before the fact was realised.” 

Good heavens! I don’t believe in it. I must 
go at once and inquire. I expect the police have got 
hold of it.” He started up. 

Wait a moment, Mr. Bruce. I forgot to tell you 
that Aunt Giles comes into that restitution business. 
You said that you had heard your father talk about 
it. He did more than talk. Aunt Giles, your cousin 
Oliver, and yourself, are to have equal shares of your 
father’s property.” 

Equal shares! Oh, the rascal! He did that! 
He took my rightful money to give to — to ” 

Rightful! ” said Elsie, with a little rippling 
laughter. Is that word appropriate under the cir- 
cumstances? But happily the executors will take all 
the trouble off your hands. They won’t, I hope, de- 
fraud you of your rightful money.” 


RENUNCIATION. 


317 


All the withering contempt that Elsie could put 
into her tone was there. Csesar Bruce started up, 
angry and indignant. 

“ I must go. You have insulted me and my dead 
father, Miss Kennerly. You have brought disgrace 
and beggary upon me; but I will find this will. I will 
have it disputed — I will spend my last penny in doing 
that. As to that upstart, I defy him. I will not own 

him as a cousin. I — I ” Aunt Elizabeth rushed 

forward, hearing this angry burst of words. 

“ Oh, dear, dear, what is the matter? Mr. Bruce, 
pray calm yourself? Elsie, for shame, what ” 

But he would not listen, striding out of the room 
blind with rage. 

- I shall drive hack to ^^orwold, and I will see my 
father’s will before I sleep.” 

He banged the door behind him, and there was a 
terrible silence in the room. The carriage wheels 
were heard, and Jehu himself could not have driven 
any more furiously. 

“ Elsie! what is it? ” exclaimed her grandmother 
trembling. 

My dear child, was it about those diamonds?” 

Yo! Yo! But, quick! send someone with them 
after him! ” 

It is getting dark and late. Yule Farm is always 
a hospitable place, Elsie! ” said her grandmother, 
sternly. 

Oliver had come over to Elsie’s side, eager to pro- 
tect her, even against these old ladies. 

“ The man is mad! How dares he insult you like 
this?” 


318 


ARRESTED. 


Oh, hush, Oliver! He is your cousin! 

My cousin! Impossible! ” 

“ His cousin! Elsie, you have lost your senses! ” 

^‘Ho, no, dear grannie! or if I have, it is with 
joy. Listen! Oliver and I are engaged; only half- 
an-hour ago.” 

“Ho, no!” cried Oliver, deprecatingly. “I am 
a beggar! I have nothing to offer her but a disgraced 
name.” 

“ Indeed! ” said Mrs. Giles. “ Why, my dear Mr. 
Englefield! I look upon you as my own son; don’t 
talk of a disgraced name! ” 

“ That’s right, auntie, for he will be your nephew 
very soon. Mr. Bruce’s father was your Mr. Haling, 
and Oliver’s uncle. The poor man came down here 
to make restitution, but — anyhow he had made a will, 
and we must think of him charitably. You, auntie, 
and Oliver, and his son, share equally.” 

“ Me! ” cried Oliver. “ Then this is the mystery 
of my mother’s life! Her brother had deprived her 
of her rightful fortune, and she had never disclosed 
his perfidy.” 

“ And but for this accident, and all the misfor- 
tunes that followed, I should never have found his 
will,” said Elsie. “ As for you 

Oliver sank on a chair, and hid his face. The sud- 
den change in his prospects was too much for him. 

A soft hand was laid on his shoulder. 

“ Is it true, or am I dreaming? Shall I awake to a 
sad reality, as I did before? ” said Oliver. 

“ No, no, Oliver! it is all true. I have the will, 
and if you will escort me, we will take it to London 


RENUNCIATION. 


319 


ourselves. I am sure someone else will never make 
a good use of his money; let us be glad that his 
power of doing harm will be curtailed/’ laughed 
Elsie. 

“ Forgive me, Mr. Englefield! ” said Mrs. Kenner- 
ly, coming forward, and speaking with a quavering 
voice. I have said and thought hard things of you, 
but Elsie’s heart has been true to her choice. We old 
people are often too suspicious, and I thought my 
darling child was much too trusting.” 

‘‘ She was,” said Oliver. I am not worthy of her; 
but, at least, I had seen that clearly before — before 
this Joy had come.” 

Elsie interrupted Oliver’s words. 

“Why, there is Mr. Simson! Dear, kind man! 
and who is with him? They must come in and wish 
us Joy. I know he will. Oh, it’s Timothy with him! 
He is the real hero, after all, and I must tell you all 
the story.” 

“ Poor fellow, he has been expecting me all this 
time in the lane! ” said Oliver, starting up. “ But 
how could I foresee what would happen? ” 

“ Anyhow, I think none of us will ever forget 
the lesson of Tim’s red fire that burns! ” cried 
Elsie. 

Both Oliver and Elsie ran out into the passage to 
let in the two visitors, and as they paused for a mo- 
ment alone in the darkness, Elsie felt Oliver’s arm 
around her, and a kiss pressed upon her lips. 

“ Oh, my darling! I don’t deserve this Joy, but let 
God be witness that I will try to be worthy of it; and 
— God helping me — we will both use our money in 


320 


ARRESTED. 


a way that will make our fellow-creatures bless us, 
and not curse us.” 

“And you will trust me always, won’t you?” 
whispered Elsie. 

“ Always,” he said; and then they went out to 
open the door, and let in the welcome guests. 


THE END. 





- » • • f , 


r?. 


» , t » ^ ^ y 

' «:<'•,> C* :^ . 

4 > • '-f ^ *• t 


*« • 








i 


.r'^i'fr "jIis ji'Ti'.i'^ vjtvr* 


K •«> 

jT.* < 


*• 

«*k 


r’l ^.v**l'i' ;. ,1 ' •• 




^ ' w 


s:v - , ' i'. 




♦ / 


\ f 


T : 



r.v i:^a/:"’ : . 

. » 

. ' ^x^'T-.' :<-j> ^ 


.'5 


■* J;i:’'- V*-i 5 : 




ilrij; av:ii: ,n: 


V 


^ # .r* ^ ^ 


' ^vW',>ji Jr?; ‘^ir? :i^yOh 


• * 

fei* 

k - 


\ ’ 




B « 


y 


» * . 


. 


•*. 


• ' r • 

*• * * * 

: . k ■ - . 


V - 


4 

*\S 


• \ 


>; 




H 


K 

. • r 







.<A 




• » •• rK 


■im 

' \ ii'J. 

s 


• I 


.r T 


ilV^ S 'Sli I 





h-. 


•* I 




4 ' 



•lu. 



•> 




> • ^ 


•J- t . 

»A 

< . 

.V 


: ♦ ' * I 

■• .,-r<' 


/ 

K 











r; .ft' 


T -• 



J - 




s*< 


f . 


I • • I 


. ^ 




1 ^ • ^ V^. ■ 


•I % 
>■ 1 


iTA 


r- • 


:• 


♦ - 4—4 

"il-d 


1 V r 'I 

V -• 


'* 


I I 





S^xr 


■* » •*. •> 


•^ 1 *. 


^ “ 


• r 


■ 9 


• *1 


;>y* 






V* • • 

.r 


* » 




If^^i . 




ARRESTED 


A NOl^EL 


BY 

ESME STUART 

AUTHOR OF A WOMAN OF FORTY, JOAN VELLACOT, BTC. 



NEW YORK 

D. APPLETON AND COMPANY 
1897 



1 













I 


% « 





% 




i 




1 


m 


4 


« 





■f 




^ *■ 





f 





» 



t 

0 



I 




fi 



f 


i 

t 



n 









I 






'i » 


4 . 



I 



\ 












s' ••',,% * ’ “ ° v''^ ■>■ ' ' “ 

» .A’ V ^ 'P . r 



^ \ 

■% * . , 

A*^ 

is z '%' 

V 

A> 'V 

i^ 




X _ V 


<■, ..s' ,A 



rf, ^ 

'= aC>^ . . . 

.>. _v ■'1',. .v 




■^oo^ 


* ^ \ \ . 

(P * u-i 0° • 




O q5 

e-^ ». 

V’ ^ f > 


^ C.'» 

V . - ^o o' ° 

qo s'p 'o » 

' -. - - ^ a I \ ^ . s s s . _ 't' ^ t 


x0°<. 






^ 0 N 0 

/ - \ > 


V * 0 ^ 



library of congress 



